Author: admin

I went to work at the health for obvious reasons; the scenery, and with some luck, the action. I’m not obvious about my sexuality, at least to the uninitiated. I’ve been known to turn heads myself, female and male alike and I’m as studly as they come. But I joined the gym for other reasons, too. I needed a job. It all worked out. I had a job, a place to work out for free and I got discounts on workout gear and expensive supplements. Even if nothing developed with any of the guys, well, there is no scenery on earth like that in a health club.

Actually, it was Goddard’s Gym, not a health club. Health clubs tend to attract or cater more to women. Gyms, on the other hand, seem to denote MALE, which discourages most women, except for those who aren’t intimidated by men. And although Goddard’s didn’t turn women away, it wasn’t one of those generic, unisex, co-ed establishments. There were two completely separate facilities, one for men and a smaller section for women, and the only place the twain met was in the lobby. Each side could be closed off, even locked off. I thought it would have been easier simply to have an all-male gym. But like Goddard said, the broads helped pay the rent.

Actually, I ended up with two part-time jobs. In the daytime I worked at the reception desk, selling the supplements and workout gear, and re-stocking the shelves. I also snatched up the evening part-time job when it opened up, checking and cleaning the equipment, doing the laundry, putting the weights back where they belonged and general cleaning. Most of the guys were good about putting the weights back, so that part of it wasn’t that much of a task. Cleaning included the gym as well as the locker room and the showers. The laundry consisted of washing and drying the towels and folding and putting out stacks of clean ones. I also threw in an occasional jockstrap or tank-top or shorts that I found lying around then hung them on the hooks in the locker room for the owners to retrieve. The really good ones, I kept; the really worn, stretched and raunchy ones, and I didn’t put them in the washer.

My head was swimming that first day on the job from the parade of hunks through the lobby. It was frustrating, too, because I didn’t get to see much of them except when they were passing through. All that changed when I got the night job as well. The first night when I broke for supper I didn’t take long at the diner a block away; I wanted to get back to the gym. When I got back for my evening shift, things got interesting. I had to pass through one end of the gym to get to the stock room. Had to? I would’ve paid to work the night shift. I didn’t know it till that night but unlike most gyms, there was no dress code at night; no rules about what to wear. And the guys took full advantage of it. Gone were the baggy, pull-on pants that concealed powerful thighs (but not hard butts) and the bulky sweatshirts. There were a few t-shirts with the sleeves whacked off and tank tops, and some cut-off jeans that had gotten shorter and shorter with each washing and had to be trimmed. For the most part they went bare-chested and put a towel over the bench to soak up the sweat. Most of them worked out in the bare essentials, namely their workout shorts. Some obviously didn’t even bother putting on a jockstrap. A few of the shorts were mid-thigh, others were brief and still other, worn by the bravest, were super-brief. I liked the brief ones that barely covered the bare essentials, that sagged under the weight and shifted back and forth when the guy walked. A couple of guys wore briefs that were little more than posing suits. It was something that seemed to permeate the gym; guys wearing as little as possible.

What a sight it was! You see it in the magazines and posters, even on TV, and that’s exciting enough. All that raw muscle, straining and bulging and rippling under the stress and strain of heavy weights. But seeing it in the flesh, muscles live and moving, drinking in the sight as well as the aroma of all that muscular, sweating manhood, was enough to take my breath away and give me a permanent tingling between my legs. Even when they weren’t pushing weights, their muscles fairly bulged and rippled at the slightest movement. I ogled them even when they were standing around talking to each other. It was indeed an incredible sight to feast one’s eyes on…..and equally incredible to feast on, I imagined.

That first night that I actually worked the gym, I could hardly wait to get to the job of cleaning the locker room and the showers and hopefully see some of those essentials bare.

Everyone had already changed into their workout gear by the time I came on duty after supper, but they would all be changing back before they left, and I would still be on duty to see it. I was barely able to hide my disappointment when I was told not to start cleaning until everyone was gone and the place was closed up. Okay, so the naked bodies would have to wait. They were ninety percent naked anyway at that time of night, but dammit–I wanted to see that other ten percent.

After giving me my instructions, Goddard left. Needless to say, the merchandise shelves had never been so well stocked. To the sharp observer, I made more trips than were necessary to get stuff out of the stockroom and keep the shelves stocked, but I don’t think anyone noticed. Admittedly, I made as many trips as possible through the gym, trying not to drool on the muscle shirts or the amino acids. Impressive as it all was, I found myself concentrating on two or three guys in particular…and the ‘bare essentials’ of all of them.

Over the next few days I began to put names with those handsome faces and incredible bodies. And some of them began to ask my name, and to speak it. I was thrilled, just to hear them call me by name. I should point out that I’m no slouch so they weren’t patronizing me. I’ve worked out since I was fifteen and I filled out fast. I’m five-eleven, 195 pounds, a little taller than many of the guys in the gym, and I fill out my shirts pretty well, as well as my jeans. Front and back, I might add. But just turning eighteen, I was younger than most everyone else who came through the door, and I think they saw me as the kid; albeit a well-built kid.

Two of the guys who became the friendliest were training partners. They were also the hunkiest two studs in the gym, and two of the ones I’d been noticing the most. They were also two of the taller ones. Their height, added to their massive muscles, made them look huge. It was difficult to believe that Eric, the blonde, was just twenty, only two year older than me. His heavily muscled body made him appear older. Both guys were serious bodybuilders, with serious results, although they weren’t freaky. Eric was a competitor. The other hunk, Sean, didn’t compete, although he could have. He was built as good as Eric, I thought. But he seemed to be there to work with Eric and spot him, besides working his own body as well. As I was passing through the gym with an armload of new work-out gear to put on the counter, I overheard someone ask Eric how he did at competition.

‘Came in third,’ Eric replied as he pulled on his workout gloves.

‘Geezzz!’ I blurted out, stopping in my tracks.

They both turned to look at me, Sean with a bit of a scowl on his face, and Eric with more of a dead-pan ‘what-the-hell-third-place-isn’t-so-bad’ kind of expression.

‘Third’s not bad,’ Sean said defensively of his buddy.

‘No, no, I was just wondering, what the hell did first and second look like?’

That brought a smile to Eric the Blonde’s face. ‘Better than me, I guess, so the judges thought,’ he said.

‘That is fuckin’ hard to believe,’ I said in disbelief.

‘Thanks, but I’ll just have to train harder,’ Eric said.

‘You train much harder, the gym is going to have to buy more weights and stay open twenty-four/seven,’ I told him.

Eric took my compliment partly serious. ‘I wish they would stay open about a half hour later,’ he said. ‘By the time I get here I never have time to get all the way through my routine before closing time, without rushing.’

‘Maybe you could speak to the management,’ his buddy, Sean, suggested to me.

‘Hey, I just started this job,’ I said. ‘You guys are the ones paying the dues. It would carry more weight if you spoke to the management.’

‘If Goddard extended the hours, he would probably want to charge us more,’ Sean said.

Then a brilliant idea came to me. I stepped in closer so others couldn’t hear me. It was a good excuse to get up close to all that live muscle. Shit, I was so close I could feel their body heat. So close, that I thought I could stick my tongue out and lick those big, bulging pecs. ‘Maybe I can do something about extending your workout time a little,’ I said. That got their attention.

‘You could? How?’ Eric asked excitedly.

‘Yeah, how,’ Sean asked.

‘Well, I can’t start cleaning in here until after I close the place up, so if you guys don’t mind working around me, you could stay after closing and work out while I clean. That would give you at least an extra half hour.’

Eric the Blonde looked at Sean with a smile widening across his face. ‘What do you think?’ he asked, ‘Can you stay later?’

‘Sure, I can stay as late as you need me,’ Sean said with a shrug and a near worshipful look on his face.

‘Great! That would be great!’ Eric said.

I had the feeling that Sean might do just about anything Eric wanted him to do. I was thinking anything. ‘There’s only one thing’ I went on. ‘When everybody else starts leaving, it would have to look like you’re getting ready to leave too. If anybody finds out I’m letting you guys stay, they’re going to want to stay late too and things would get out of hand real quick and I would probably loose my job.’

Eric the Blonde scratched his head, as if he didn’t know what I was talking about, or he didn’t know how he was going to only pretend to stick around. Sean understood. ‘No big deal,’ he said. ‘We start to undress, like we’re going to shower, only we take our time till the place clears out then when everyone else is gone and you’ve got the place locked up we go back to working out.’

‘Yeah,’ Eric the Blonde said with a wide grin, like it just soaked in. ‘We could even go on in the shower, if we had to, just to make it look good.’

‘Yeah, and you wouldn’t even have to get dressed again, since the place will be closed up,’ I chimed in. Another of my brilliant ideas! I felt a surge between my legs at the mere thought of seeing these two hunks working out naked, or in their jock straps. So far, I hadn’t had the chance to see them naked.

‘Hey, thanks, man,’ Eric the Blonde said, reaching out to shake my hand.

‘No problem. Glad to help any way I can. I want to make sure you take first place next time,’ I added with a grin. His hand was as nice as his grip; long, thick fingers. Shit, those fingers would reach…… I shrugged it off. And up from there his thick forearm, the size of a ham, and the bulging bicep…..and on it went, from one beautiful muscle to another.

I was nervous with excitement the next night as I counted the minutes till I would be alone in the gym with Sean and Eric the Blond. I should start calling him just Eric for the sake of the story. It’s just that he looked so much like a big Nordic god that Eric the Blonde seemed to fit.

The hours passed into minutes and I was finally to be alone with the two god-like hunks. My hands trembled as I turned the key in the lock to secure the door after everyone was finally gone. For good measure I shoved the dead bolt in too, so if anybody with a key tried to get in they would have to ring. I turned out the light in the lobby and rushed to the locker room where the two bodybuilders were lingering, waiting.

‘The coast is clear,’ I called out as I started through the door. I stopped in my tracks. There the two guys stood, waiting, beautifully stark naked! I managed to stifle a gasp, but I was apparently unable to hide my expression.

‘You said we didn’t have to get dressed again,’ Eric said, rather apologetically.

‘Sure,’ I managed. Hell no. They didn’t ever have to put clothes on ever again as far as I was concerned. Such beauty should be permanently on display, for admiration and inspiration, and envy…..even ogling. Please, I thought, don’t ever cover it up! I can tell you, the old adage about bodybuilders building up their bodies to make up for lacking in the manhood department is a bunch of bull, at least for these two guys They didn’t have to make up for anything. Believe it. As in their builds, they were both big. I don’t mean just big. They were in correct proportion to their physiques. On small men, what they had hanging between their legs would have looked huge, even out of place. On them, it looked impressive, which means BIG, but no bigger than it needed to be. You get the picture. If you don’t, well…….

The think that struck me, besides their big cocks was the contrast between Scott’s dark bush around his cock while Eric had the blondish bush of a teenager. Eric’s cock was long and thick and heavy, hanging as if it were being pulled down and stretched by its own weight. His balls hung heavy and loose behind his meat, but not sagging. Like his cock, their size alone made them hang down and look full, which they probably were; bulging with testosterone. His big cock looked like it had the potential of filling out nicely, with thick bluish veins and plenty of loose skin.

Sean’s cock was as long as Erick’s but it looked a lot bigger, probably because his sort of arched out over his balls instead of hanging down, like it was arching at the ready, prepared to bolt upright at the first hint of action. Sean’s nuts were big and full, too. I watched them move off to finish working out; watched those big cocks swinging like two young ponies. When their butts were turned to me I half-choked and half froze. Talk about gorgeous! Suddenly, I realized that I was sweating. I gulped, maybe audibly, when Sean bent over to pick up a pair of dumbbells and his butt muscles parted for a deeper glimpse. As far as I could see, his butt was as smooth as a baby’s behind; not a glimpse of hair. My mouth started to water, even though my throat was dry and my balls jolted as I fantasized about the possibility of getting between those gorgeous buns. My cock ached for it, but I would be satisfied just to bury my face between them and service him with my tongue.

I was a little nervous about having the two guys there after closing, especially naked. I checked the dead-bolt on the door again. I didn’t want anybody walking in, not even Goddard–especially not Goddard. I set about cleaning like crazy; wanting to finish up at least by the time the guys were ready to shower. I worked around them, they worked around me. In my case, I worked as closely around them as I could without getting in their way. It was difficult to get my job done because I was almost trembling with excitement.

They quit exactly a half hour after closing. Already naked, they beaded for the showers. I cursed under my breath as they came through the locker room where I was cleaning, for I had no reason to go on back into the showers without appearing obvious. I did the next best thing. I worked in the locker room and waited for them to return from the showers. Watching them come out of the shower, their muscles gleaming with water, was enough to make me choke. Watching them dry off was almost as exciting as watching them work out. God, I thought, how was I going to get through this every night! I was thinking that maybe I’d made a mistake; bitten off more than I could chew……pardon the pun.

They were very grateful. They thanked me several times before they left. I was so hot, after letting them out that I went back to the locker room and stripped down, stretched out on a bench, closed my eyes to conjure up images of the two studs, and jerked off. After I shot all over myself, I showered and went home.

This became a routine over the next couple of weeks; everything except the jerking off part. I said I had taken the job partly to have a place to work out, but I hadn’t managed to get in much workout time. Actually, the two part-time jobs took up all of my time. I had the free privileges but I was expected to come in on my off hours and work out, which didn’t give me much time. Happily, one night, Sean and Eric came up with a suggestion to cure that.

It was Friday night and they were staying late. They hadn’t stripped to shower along with everyone else as they usually did. They hung back in the locker room, then made it look like they were going to undress which they did, down to their jocks. Then when everyone else was gone they went back out to the weight room, still wearing just their jockstraps.

I watched out the corner of my eye as I worked. They were doing legs and I especially liked to watch them doing squats. I loved to see their heavy jocks hanging heavy and low, even brushing the floor if they got down low enough. And their big, round, hard butts bulging with power.

‘Hey, when do you get to work out?’ one of them asked.

I laughed. ‘I’ve been wondering that myself. By the time I get everything done around here, it’s too late to work out,’ I said as I checked the towel bin to start the laundry. It was empty. I turned around when I heard one of them laugh.

‘We sorta figured that out,’ Eric said with a wide grin. ‘So we already did the towels.’ I looked around to see the neatly folded stacks of towels already on the shelves. I looked around the weight room and noticed that the barbells, plates, all of the free weights were in place.

‘The way we see it, it wouldn’t really be necessary to vacuum or damp mop every night, either,’ Sean went on. ‘Maybe every other night. Hell, nobody would notice. That way, and with a little help from us, you’d have time to work out.’

‘Yeah, you could work out with us if you want to,’ Eric said.

‘Hey, I….thanks, guys, but I don’t want to be in your way.’

‘You wouldn’t be in the way. Hell, looking at you, you obviously know your way around a gym,’ Eric said. ‘And I can always use another spotter. That would give Sean a little more time for himself.’

‘Yeah, I could spot you, too,’ Sean offered.

I laughed and shrugged. ‘Okay, but….how come you guys are doing this?’

‘You’ve been good enough to let us stay late,’ he said.

‘Come on, get out of your clothes and work out with us,’ Eric said.

I hoped they didn’t hear me gulp so loud. I was so excited as I started slipping out of my clothes. My hands were shaking so that I could barely get hold of my shoelaces to untie them. I’d spent my share of time around other guys in the gym and the locker room and showers but I’d never been alone with two sexy hunks like Eric and Sean. I stripped down to my shorts, socks and sneakers and joined them. I was glad they were wearing their jockstraps; I didn’t want to have to strip down all the way in front of them.

‘Huh-uh,’ Eric said, shaking his head as he strode off toward the locker room.

‘Where’s he going?’ I asked Sean.

‘I don’t know.’

Eric came back with a big smile and something wadded up in one hand. ‘You’re out of uniform. Here, put this on,’ he said, tossing me a jockstrap. ‘I’ve worn it a few times, but I don’t have crabs or anything,’ he said.

It was one of his! It even had his name inside the waistband! I moved to the nearest bench away from them to change into the jockstrap. I hoped I didn’t act too modest. When it came my turn to do bench presses, I found myself looking up between the most powerful pair of legs I’d ever seen, and squarely at the most powerfully stuffed jockstrap I’d ever laid eyes on–Eric’s smooth thighs and Eric’s jockstrap. The full-packed pouch hung heavily…right over my forehead. I could almost feel its weight above me. I breathed in carefully to drink in the aroma of his maleness that had suddenly surrounded my head. The heavy pouch moved closer to my face as he bent his knees slightly to help guide the barbell over my chest. I brought the weight down and shoved it back up. I felt strong as hell al of a sudden. Talk about inspiration! There’s nothing like a close-up view of a stuffed jock to get the old adrenaline gong. Straining my eyes, I could almost make out the dark hue of his manhood through the stretched mesh of the material.

It was a great workout and I was proud of myself for not growing a hardon. Showering with them was pretty fuckin’ great too. It was like a water symphony, watching the two muscle hunks under the spraying water, rubbing their hands over their muscles. I had to keep forcing myself to look away when they soaped up between their legs. God, I wanted so bad to do it for them.

I didn’t work out the next night. I had to run the vacuum and damp-mop the floor. I was finished with that a little while before the two guys were done working out and I decided to clean the shower before they used it. Actually, I wanted to be in the shower when they came in. I got the cleaning stuff and towels and stripped off my clothes down to my briefs. They came in with their muscles gleaming with sweat and all pumped from their workout. I loved the way they openly admired each other’s muscles and showed them off for each other.

‘Hey, how come you clean the shower in your shorts?’ Sean asked.

‘I don’t know…..I just do,’ I said.

‘Looks dumb, being in the shower with your shorts on.’

‘I…I guess I never thought about it.’

‘Take ‘em off,’ Eric said.

‘Yeah, take ‘em off, we’re not gonna rape you or anything,’ Scott chimed in.

I was sure they wouldn’t hurt me but I was excited to hear him say it. I peeled my wet shorts off and tossed them out of the showers.

‘There, that’s better, ain’t it?’ Eric said. ‘Don’t that look better to you, Sean?’

‘Yeah, doesn’t look so dumb,’ Sean agreed.

I didn’t know if these guys were joking around and playing with my head or trying to send me a message of some kind.

The next night Sean spotted me. The view was as nice as the night before when Eric had been my spotter. Where Eric had baby smooth, shaved legs, Sean had dark hair on his legs, with a soft golden glint from time spent in the sun. I don’t know whether his jock was heavier or if he was bending his knees more, but it came awfully close to my face when he came down to help with the barbell. I wished he would smother me with it.

The next moment, I got my wish when Sean spotted me again. Gaping up between his thighs, I lost my concentration and nearly lost the barbell. Sean snatched it easily and brought it up, helping steady it in my grip. In that same split-second action, when he bent down to grab hold of the barbell, his jockstrap smashed right over my face.

‘Got it?’ he asked.

‘Yeah,’ I gasped.

‘Gotta keep your eyes straight ahead, straight up in the mirrors,’ he said.

Oh, God, he’d seen me looking at him! I had been looking up into the mirror but the barbell was in my line of vision and I had my eyes fixed between his legs.

‘Yeah, I noticed you had that problem the other night when I was spotting you,’ Eric remarked as he sauntered over to us. ‘You couldn’t seem to concentrate on what you were doing.’

So Eric had noticed me looking at him, too! I was embarrassed. They had both seen me ogling their jocks. I didn’t know what to say, but I had to say something.

‘It’s hard to keep my concentration with you guys standing astraddle my head,’ I said. ‘And it’s hard to see anything with a big, stuffed jock smashed down over my face,’ I added for good measure.

They looked at one another; not a surprised look, but more a knowing look.

‘Do you have any problem like that when I spot you?’ Eric asked Sean.

‘No, you?’

‘Nope,’ Eric replied.

‘Well, maybe you guys are used to it,’ I said. ‘I’m not used to having that much weight hanging over my head, let alone having it drop down over my face.’ I added that last part again, for good measure. If there were any thoughts at all racing around in those two handsome heads, I wanted to bring them out. But it didn’t work. It was dropped–for the moment, anyway.

I ended my workout to start cleaning the showers. I wanted to be in the showers again when they came in. I wondered if maybe arranged to intentionally come in while I was there. Anyway, they came in before I was finished.

‘Okay if we get in if we stay out of you way?’ Sean said, peeling down his jockstrap.

‘Yeah, its okay, I’m about done,’ I said as I wiped down the last part of the shower wall.

‘I guess you don’t need to shower,’ Eric observed.

‘Naw, I do. I gotta wash off this cleaning stuff,’ I said.

‘Okay. Good.’ I didn’t know what he meant by that but I took the soap he offered me and I accidentally dropped it. Honest to god, it was an accident. I hoped it looked like an accident, yet I prayed they didn’t believe it was.

‘OOOooohhhhhhhhhhhwwwweeeeeeee!’ Eric exclaimed.

I straightened from bending over to pick it up and looked over my shoulder. His handsome face with the wide, almost leering grin made me weak in the knees.

‘I was gonna say, it’s a good idea to be cleaning the showers naked, but you definitely gotta be careful about dropping the soap like that,’ Eric said.

‘It was an accident,’ I said.

‘That what they all say,’ Sean joked.

I tilted my face into the shower to hide my embarrassment, still praying that something would come of it all. I was disappointed when they turned off their showers.

‘Do you guys have a girlfriend?’ I asked. I often did that, started a conversation to keep them a little longer.

‘Do we have a girlfriend? Yeah, we did that once,’ Eric said with a knowing grin.

I looked at one then the other. ‘I meant do you have girlfriends, but there’s something more to this story.’

‘The first year Sean went with me to a competition this gal started coming on to us backstage. She came back to the hotel with us afterwards.’

‘By herself? And with the two of you? At the same time?’ I asked.

‘Yeah.’

‘Man, she must’ve thought she’d died and gone to heaven when you guys got hold of her.’

‘I guess we did make her pretty happy,’ Sean recalled. ‘She was moaning and squealing like she was going out of her gourd. We didn’t get any complaints, anyway.’

‘I’ll bet you didn’t.’

‘No, actually, we got a recommendation,’ Eric put in.

‘What do you mean?’

‘It wasn’t a half hour before somebody was knocking on our door and there’s this big blonde, bodybuilder babe popping out of her clothes. She said her friend told her there were two guys in room whatever who were pretty good in the sack. So we fucked her too.’

‘I’ll bet that was hot–bodybuilders fucking a bodybuilder,’ I said.

‘Yeah, I always used to say I wouldn’t go to bed with anybody with more muscle than me, but I can tell you, there’s nothing like wrestling around with a hot-blooded female bodybuilder who’s got all her muscles developed in the right places.’

‘Is a bodybuilder’s pussy tight? Do they build up the muscles down there?’

‘Oh, yeah,’ Eric said. ‘She could dam near squeeze your cock off.’

‘To answer your questions, no, neither of us has a steady girlfriend,’ Sean said. ‘We just date now and then. There’s not a lot of time for a steady relationship.’

‘You know, we ought to do that again sometime,’ Eric said.

‘You mean make a sandwich?’ Sean asked.

‘Yeah.’

‘Got anybody in mind?’ Sean asked.

‘Yeah, but…’ Eric paused, the grin on his face widening into something mischievous.

‘You thinking what I’m thinking?’ Sean asked.

‘Yeah, I think I am,’ Eric replied.

‘Well, then…how about now?’ Sean suggested.

I saw them look at one another then their eyes fell to me. A jolt of excitement shot through me like a bolt of wild lightning going in all directions. They were talking about making a sandwich with me! They moved toward me and I didn’t bolt and run.

‘How about it?’ Eric asked. ‘Do you want make a sandwich with us?’

I didn’t say anything. I couldn’t for a minute. I wasn’t sure exactly what they meant and I couldn’t find my voice. But I wasn’t running away, which gave them their answer.

‘We’ve noticed the way you look at some of the guys in the gym,’ Eric said.

I glanced at Sean, as if to ask if he’d noticed to. His smile told me he had so I didn’t bother denying it.

‘You do seem to keep a pretty good eye on Eric and me when we’re working out, and in the showers.’

They were right up on me, now, and I must’ve looked scarred. I was so excited maybe I was shaking. I could feel their body heat being generated by all those massive muscles.

‘Look, you, uh…you don’t have to,’ Eric said, gently. ‘Nobody’s going to force you. We just thought…’

‘No, I didn’t think you would force me,’ I stammered, looking at first one then the other. ‘I just didn’t know….when you say sandwich, d-do you mean…’ I wasn’t sure exactly how they meant it with a guy. With a woman, I could easily imagine one of them in her pussy and the other in her ass. But with a guy…I shuddered at the thought of taking either of their cocks up my ass. Two of them would be impossible. Not that I’m a whimpering virgin. I’ve had some hard meat pounding my buns but nothing near the likes of these two guys.

‘If you’re like us…well, we’re sort of muscle freaks,’ Sean said.

‘Yeah, I guess that’s the reason we practically live at the gym,’ Eric put in.

‘I do like working here and watching all the guys,’ I admitted.

‘Yeah, me too,’ Sean said. ‘Sometime I think it crosses the line, to muscle worship.’

‘That’s practically what I feel when I look at you guys,’ I admitted freely. ‘It’s like I’m watching a couple of gods.’

‘Well, whatever you want to do is okay,’ Sent went on.

‘Yeah, whatever you wanta do,’ Eric added. ‘If you want to worship our muscles or it’d feel great just smashing our bodies against your bare muscles. Anything else…well…’ He shrugged and then I felt his hard, warm body pressing against my back. My heart fluttered and my head started spinning. Sean smiled and pressed against me in front. His cock lolled between my thighs, below my nuts, and Eric’s cock was trying to work its way between my legs in the back.

I could let nature take its course as long as she didn’t follow her instincts right into my ass. They weren’t going to force me into anything I didn’t want to do. I believed that. And I relished the thought he being crushed between all that muscle. But I quickly learned that Eric had other ideas first. It was naturally Eric, because he was the egotistical one. He clasped his big hands on my shoulders, digging his fingers into my trap muscles, and urged me to my knees in front of him. With his grip I can honestly say that he forced me to my knees. I didn’t mind. I felt that’s where I belonged, on my knees like a slave, to worship the big stud, but I didn’t know where to start; where he wanted me to start, or exactly what I was supposed to do to worship him. Hesitantly, I reached out and wrapped my hands around his calf muscles. He flexed them for me and I figured I was starting out right. I moved my hands up his thighs and around to the side where the muscles flared out. He flexed those for me, too. I clasped my hands around his left thigh and it dwarfed my hand so I wrapped my arm around his legs. God, his muscles were hard. He flexed his muscles everywhere my hands went. Not that he had to. They were solid enough already. I supposed this was what muscle worship was all about; touch and they respond. I moved my hands up the inside of his thighs but he brushed them away when I reached his manhood. Okay, I wasn’t allowed to touch him there yet. Maybe that was to be my reward from the ‘god of muscle’ if he was pleased with my worship. I hoped so; I was getting a hardon.

I flattened my hands up over his stomach and the water cascaded down his washboard abs and over my hands. His abs were like a plate of armor. I trailed my fingers over the muscles and in the deep ridges between them. I squeezed the strips of tenderloin muscle that sloped down each side as I reached around for his butt. It was like two half-melons, then he flexed them and it was like holding smooth, warm bowling balls in my hands. I had to raise up to reach his chest but he wouldn’t let me stand up all the way. Maybe I wasn’t worthy yet too stand completely upright in his presence. So I half-squatted, half-stood as I squeezed his thick, hard pecs. His nipples were big and hard. I longed to suck them but I didn’t dare. I didn’t think I should even bring my head that high. My cock stood out at a sharp upward angle, throbbing and bucking painfully. When I started to reach down for it, Eric grabbed my wrist. I couldn’t even touch my own cock!

I reached up over my head and placed my hands on his traps and spread them wide to reach the balled shoulder muscles. I let my hands slide down around his biceps. Shit, I couldn’t reach even half away around his biceps. I felt something hot on my stomach and glanced down. Eric had a hardon too. A big one. Huge. Instinctively, I reached for it but he brushed my hand away again and turned around for me to worship his backside. Gladly!

It was easy to stay crouched down behind him because I had his awesome butt right in front of me. I started with his thighs again. Something came to me then; that I should act more truly like a slave worshipping his master. I knelt down on all fours and began kissing his calves. Eric moaned his approval. I worked my way up the back of his thighs, over his bulging hamstrings. He squatted down as if he were offering me his butt.

His butt was a work of art, indeed worthy of my worship. I had longed to worship it from afar, but now I was face to face with the gorgeous, twin mounds of muscle, had them within my grasp. I leaned in and kissed one side the then the, then lathered my tongue all around the perfectly shaped mounds. Eric reached back and squeezed his butt, as if he were blocking me from going any farther. I didn’t mind all that much; I couldn’t do what I thought he was wanting me to do. I went on kissing his muscles.

After awhile Eric turned and pulled me to my feet and smashed my face hard against his chest. I moaned and he pressed my open mouth over his tit, the shower spraying over us.

‘AAhhnnnnnn,’ I moaned softly as I sucked and tongued his hard nipple.

‘Awww, fuck,’ Eric gasped ‘Yeah, suck it, chew on it. You don’t have to be easy.’

I nibbled and chewed gently on the turgid tit till Eric was groaning loudly, then he pushed my face to the other side of his chest to suck the other one. Meanwhile, Sean moved in closer to press his body against mine from the back. It nearly took my breath away when I felt the heat of their loins against my own, and on my butt.

‘Mmmnnnnn,’ Eric moaned with satisfaction. ‘Feels good, don’t it?’

‘Yeah, sure does,’ Sean agreed.

‘How about you?’ Eric asked me.

‘Ohhhhh…..ohh, if you only knew,’ I whispered around his tit.

‘I think he appreciates your muscles, Eric,’ Sean said.

‘Yeah…yeah, I think he does,’ Eric said. ‘You wanta finish your worship?’ he asked as he put pressure on my shoulders to urge me to my knees again. As I went down he turned his back to me. I wasn’t sure what I was supposed to do so I got on all fours and started on his calves again. I worked my way up his thighs till I was kissing his taut butt again. I wrapped my hands around it and he flexed for me. I kneaded the tight muscles and he relaxed them for me. I kissed all around and between them. He bent over, pulling them apart. I had the feeling that I was going to have to do this in order to prove myself worthy to have the prize around front. I could see the tight-looking hole, clenching. He was smooth shaved. I couldn’t hesitate; if I did he might change his mind about letting me have his cock which I so desperately wanted. I buried my face against his butt muscles and licked up and down the crevice.

‘Awwwhhhhh,’ he gaped with pleasure. ‘Yeah, lick it…tongue it…eat my ass!’

I did all that he said. I licked it then flicked my tongue over his hole. It clenched and opened, the muscle sort of pushing out anxiously. He tasted wonderful. I was surprised….a mixture of sweat, soap and maleness that I’d never experienced before. It was like an aphrodisiac to me, and I bore my tongue into the rubbery muscle. In the next moment of desperation, dug my fingers into the spongy muscle surrounding his hole and pulled his asshole apart and buried my tongue in his ass.

‘AASAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH! AWWW, Fuck, Yeah! Ohhh, eat it!’

‘Has he got his tongue in it?’ Sean asked.

‘Awww…aaawwwww, yeah, he’s got his tongue in deep.’

I was excited by his response, and I tongued him hard. His asshole relaxed to let me in further and I fucked him with my tongue. Even inside he tasted good, and I loved the soft, delicate, satin-like folds of his inner ass squeezing my tongue.

After a moment, he raised up and his butt muscles closed against my tongue. He turned around, hands on his hips. His cock stuck out like a battering ram, swaying and bouncing and quivering mightily. He was huge. I didn’t know if I could get my mouth around it. I wondered if I would be allowed to. There was pearl-like ball juice oozing out of the slit and I leaned in to lick it off before it dropped. Eric put his hand gently on top of my head to stop me.

‘Please…..let me have it…..don’t let it go to waste,’ I said.

His smile turned into a soft chuckle as he guided my face to the head of his cock. I licked the ball juice off but he didn’t let me go any further.

‘Come on….please, let me have it. Don’t torture me like this,’ I begged. I wet my lips and opened my mouth and was rewarded by Eric shoving his cock in. ‘Mmmmnnnnnnn,’ I moaned hungrily around it. I finally had the prize!

‘Ohhhh….OHhhh, yeah…suck it.’

I sucked for all I was worth, and he was liking it, but he didn’t let me suck it very long before he pulled back. My head stayed tilted, my tongue out, begging for his cock and my mouth filling up with water from the shower.

‘How about that sandwich now? Let’s go in on the mats,’ he said.

They moved apart from me and each wrapped a big hand around my arms. Being led through the locker room into the gym to the mats, I gasped with anticipation as I watched their big cocks swinging mightily. They got bigger, it seemed, with each step.

At the mats, they pushed me down to my knees again My excitement was keen as I stretched out on the mats, the two burly bodybuilders standing on either side of me. I tried to picture us doing this with the gym full of guys working out. I think I would have done it if they wanted me to. They looked like two behemoths standing there. God, the view was incredible. They dropped to their knees and Sean urged me onto my side. They lay down on either side of me. Sean pressed himself against my back. I felt the length of his huge cock wedged into the crevice of my thighs. Eric’s cock smashed against my stomach, hot and throbbing. I lifted my right leg to let Sean’s cock roll between my thighs.

‘MMMnnnnnnn,’ he groaned into my ear. ‘It’s nice and hot between your thighs.’

‘Yeah, your cock feels like a hot iron poker,’ I said.

While Sean dry fucked my thighs. Eric was writhing against me from the front, his cock rolling between our stomachs. My own cock had grown into a hard wedge against his thigh. It was my turn to groan when he parted his legs and closed them around my hardon. Now their cocks were moving back and forth against each other between my thighs. ‘Godd, you guys feel good,’ I whispered, my voice wavering.

‘It would feel even better if I could slip this thing into something a little tighter,’ Sean said as he drove his cock back and forth between my legs.

I shuddered with excitement, just thinking bout it. My experience at getting fucked spanned a bare half dozen occasions and none of those times were with guys as big as these two. Hell, I’d never seen cocks as big as theirs.

‘You ever had a cock shoved between those gorgeous, tight buns?’ Sean asked, softly. He was almost cooing in my ear.

‘Never anything that big,’ I replied.

‘Are you man enough to try something this big?’ he asked huskily.

I swallowed hard before I answered. Scared as I was, I couldn’t tell him no. My asshole was twitching, even itching to take him on. I think it would’ve turned inside out and swallowed me alive if I had said no. I was between one hard place and another and I felt pretty much obligated to do whatever they wanted. Hell, if I didn’t they could easily force me, although they said they wouldn’t.

‘Yeah, I think I am,’ I finally croaked. ‘I know I’m willing but I’m not sure my ass is.’

‘Leave that to me, I’ll convince your ass,’ he said with confidence.

He brought his hand down between us and began working his spit-slick finger between my buns. He pressed his fingertip against my hole and began massaging it. My ass was soon convinced. Not that it took that much effort. It was my mind that needed psyching up for taking anything the size of his cock inside me. I winced a little when he shoved one finger through my hole, boring it deep inside me. Dam, he had big fingers; almost the size of a small cock. My asshole tightened gratefully around Sean’s long, thick finger as he worked it back and forth as he could reach.

He chuckled softly. ‘Feels like your asshole is convinced. Let’s make sure, though.’ He worked a second finger into me and my ass clenched tightly around both of them. I winced again but squirmed as he danced his fingers around inside me. I gasped when he shoved a third finger though my tight muscle, but the pain didn’t last long and with all three fingers waltzing around in my guts I couldn’t help myself from gyrating around on them.

‘Mann, you’ve got a tight, hot ass,’ he said.

‘You caused the temperature to go up,’ I told him. He was working his fingers in and out of me like a cock, stretching my hole for the girth of the real thing. ‘I doubt it’s going to be as tight when you’re finished with me,’ I added bravely.

He pulled his fingers free and my asshole clenched hard, as if trying to reach for them and bring them back. What it got instead was the hot, blunt end of a piece of meat that belonged on a horse. Luckily, my asshole hadn’t closed completely from his fingers. It was still stretched and loose, making it easier to accommodate the wide girth of his baseball-sized cock-head. Easier, but not easy. I found that out when the head suddenly popped through my sphincter. I hadn’t expected him to shove it in me so quickly.

‘UUUUNNNHHHHH!’ I cried out, but quickly stifled it with a cringe.

‘Sean’s fuckin’ you?’ Eric asked and held me tighter, as if to help me endure the pain and to help stifle my outcry.

‘MMMNnnnnnnn!’ I cried out again.

‘Sean’s fucking you all right,’ he declared and held me tighter to him as if to share in what his buddy was giving me. All the while he kept writhing against me, muscle against muscle, our cocks smashed between our bellies.

‘You know this could be even better if I could slip my cock into a nice, warm, wet, deep hole,’ he said, almost cooing, as Sean had done.

‘You’re buddy’s…already…beat you to it,’ I gasped. I was afraid of what he might be thinking and it scared the hell out of me. I’d seen pictures of guys double cocking a guy, but there was no way I could take both of their cocks in my ass at the same time. I was going to be lucky to handle the full length of Sean’s.

‘Naw, you’ve got another warm, wet, deep hole,’ Eric said.

Now I knew what he meant and I was greatly relieved, but I wasn’t ready to suck Eric’s cock yet. I was on edge trying to handle Sean’s cock burrowing into me, and I was afraid I might bite down on Eric’s cock.

‘He’s not all the way in yet,’ I said. ‘Give me a chance to get used to it first.’ God, I didn’t know where Sean was putting all of his cock-meat. But he was sure filling me. up. I could feel his cock plowing its way through my guts, pushing aside anything in its path. He went deep, but he knew what he was doing. When he hit something way up inside me, he paused and then he shifted his hips and eased in deeper, right past the obstacle.

‘OHhhhhhh, Goddddd’! I cried as his big cock slid up inside me and I locked my arms tightly around Eric.

‘He’s all the way in now, I can tell,’ Eric whispered.

‘Aww, yeah,’ I groaned. ‘He’s in where nobody’s ever been before. Oh, God, you wouldn’t believe how deep he is and what he’s dong to me so deep in there.’

‘How about that other warm, wet, deep hole we were talking about?’ Eric asked.

‘Okay, but I’ve never sucked anything that big. Not all the way down on it,’ I said.

He shoved his hand between our stomachs and wrapped it around both of our cocks. He fucked his fist sliding his cock alongside mine, both of them slick with precum.

‘God, I’m hot,’ he said huskily. ‘You gotta try. At least suck, and maybe you’ll get hot enough that you’ll wanta try to take all of it.’

His hot breath on my neck and ear sent shivers through me.

‘If you don’t suck it, I’m gonna have to knock Sean out of the saddle and climb on that hard butt of yours,’ he said.

‘All right,’ I said breathlessly. ‘I’ll try it.’

Eric moved away, sliding up on the mats and I found myself face to face with his massive, throbbing manhood, and his bull-sized nuts hanging low over my forehead, all of it framed by the wide V of his muscular thighs.

I moaned again, but not from the pain of Sean’s cock skewering into my ass this time. It was a surprised, lusty moan simply from taking hold of the other bodybuilder’s big, hot cock.

Sean’s cock was sluicing in and out of my ass. It felt enormous, plowing its path through my insides and lodging up deep in the never-land of my very being. I’d never felt anything like it. The pain of his huge girth stretching my guts was excruciating, yet spine-tingling good at the same time. He had me so hot that I was ready to try gobbling Eric’s cock even if he’d been two feet long. For certain, it dwarfed my hand. I squeezed and gaped in awe that my fingers wouldn’t fit around it, and there was room for more than another fist on the shaft in addition to both of my own hands. I closed my mouth around it and heard Eric moan. His hard stomach muscles rippled and danced like the vibration of a base drum. I took about half of his cock through my lips till the head was smashed against the back of my mouth, lodging its meaty curve into the muscles of my throat entrance.

When it throbbed it expanded into the curvature of my throat a little. I pushed my head upward, forcing the spongy head down through the opening, while fighting down the urge to gag. Suddenly Eric pulled back.

‘Let’s wait a couple of minutes and let it go down a little,’ he said.

I nuzzled my face into his balls, sucked one of them into my mouth.

‘Awwwhhhhh,’ he moaned as he slung his balls back and forth over my mouth. ‘Fuck man, my cock’s not gonna go down this way,’ he said and sat back on his haunches, out of my reach.

I crooked my head around so I could see him. After awhile his cock began to loose its rigidity and slump down from it s hardon. When it hung down in a quarter circle, Eric moved up astraddle my head again. His big cock lolled out over my face.

‘Okay, let’s try it again,’ he said as he put his thumbs on the corners of my mouth and stretched my lips wide open. Then he laid the head of his cock into my mouth. ‘Take it now, before it gets hard again,’ he said.

I gulped and swallowed more and more of the warm, thick meat down my throat. Eric helped by lowering himself over my face, gently forcing his huge meat deeper. Finally, I had it all and his balls lay heavily on my forehead and I could suck in the aroma of his maleness from between his legs and from his ass.

‘Fuck, would you look at this!’ Eric gasped.

‘Yeah, how many guys have ever done that,’ Sean said.

It was a perfect position. With my head tilted back, my throat opened up and I was able to take Eric’s cock in and out of my throat with ease, even when it grew harder. I thought they would take turns. I was sure Eric would want to fuck me and I was looking forward to it. But they never switched positions. Sean kept on fucking me, pounding me hard into the mats, and Eric fed me his cock in long, crushing thrusts. My squeals and whimpering moans were forced back down my throat so I didn’t make much noise.

‘Let’s make him cum,’ Eric said to Sean.

‘Yeah, I wanta see this big rod explode,’ Sean said as he wrapped his spit-slick hand around my cock.

I was stunned that he touched me there and I moaned loudly around Eric’s cock and tried to push his hand away. I was already close and I didn’t want to come yet. But he wouldn’t let go and there was no way I could break the grip on my cock.

‘You getting close, buddy?’ Sean asked Eric.

‘Yeah…mighty close, if you are,’ Eric said.

‘He is too,’ Sean said. ‘Let’s do it.’

‘Yeah, let’s fuckin’ do it!’

I was helpless. They were going to make me come and I couldn’t stop them. Sean was ramming his cock in my ass like a pile-driver, so hard that we were scooting across the mats. Eric kept pace with his cock sliding in and out of my throat and I tried to cling to my sanity and keep from choking while he fisted my cock. It seemed like I wasn’t ever going to make it. Sean’s cock pounding my prostate had me on the verge but it just wouldn’t happen. God, why can’t I come! I had to come before long or I was going to go crazy. Shit, I was getting light-headed. Maybe it was because I had this huge cock down my throat and I couldn’t get enough air. I hung on and prayed Sean would make it happen soon. My God, they were driving me nuts, and I couldn’t believe Sean was able to keep going, and I needed to come so bad.

Suddenly Eric’s hips sort of jolted out of control and he choked and gasped, trying to warn me that he was about to come. He never got the words out but I got his meaning. I braced myself…..for what, exactly, I didn’t know, except that I thought he would probably shoot like a stallion, with his big balls, and I wasn’t sure I could handle him at the angle he had me in. Again, I didn’t have any choice. I was impaled on the huge cock and it was throbbing and bolting in my mouth and then I felt the powerful surge of his come spurting through his cock an instant before it began to explode in my throat.

‘Uuhhhnnnn! AAwwwhhh, it’s coming! Take it, dude …fuckin’ eat my cum!’

I wasn’t exactly eating it; it was more like I was being tube-fed. I thought the stuff was probably shooting directly into my stomach; his cock was in my throat so deep. I could feel it spurting in long, thick ropes, warm, even to my body temperature. Eric was concentrating on his end. He was slamming his cock into me hard, holding it deep and twisting his hips around to make it lob around inside me. The dam thing hit everywhere, like a drill gouging out a new asshole. It especially did a number on my swollen prostate, like he was hitting a bass drum and it was causing a reverberation in my head that made my ears ring.

‘Ohh…Oh, Godd…Fuck me! Ohh, Fuck me…Make me come…Ohh, fuck, please…please…Aawwhhh, Ohhh…OH, Yeah…you got it stud…you’re hitting it… I’m coming…!’

As soon as he knew he had me past the point of no return, he shot off. The stuff shot deep in my ass, so hot, so much of it, drenching back over my prostate like hot honey. I wanted to scream through those last seconds of the buildup, before the huge release. Finally, it came. All the yelling I was doing was suddenly reduced to gasping, sobbing whimpers as I shot my load all over the place. I think I blacked out for a second. I was so hot and out of it that I couldn’t stay; I was lifted off into a cloud of pure ecstasy where I floated gradually back down to the muscle and sweat and gushing come of reality. My asshole and my cock kept pulsing and clenching, empty now, but the convulsions were so great they wouldn’t stop. Sean stopped and held his cock buried deep inside me. Eric pulled his cock out of my throat, leaving a trail of come across my face. I sucked in fresh air as I swallowed the last of his come. He knelt back on his haunches, gasping and laughing softly. As for me, I could only lie there, trembling from the aftershocks, and whimpering with the eddies of pleasure still going through me.

‘Now that was hot!’ Eric said as he shoved himself backwards and to his feet. Another glob of come fell on my face. He stood with his hands on his hips, looking down at us.

‘You guys glued together or what?’ he asked.

‘No, I just don’t wanta move,’ Sean said, holding me tight. ‘Are you okay?’ he asked me. ‘I was pretty rough on you at the end.’

‘Oh, yes, I’ve never been more okay,’ I said. ‘It was unbelievable. I just need a minute to try to breath. I don’t want you to move.’

‘I’m not going anywhere,’ he said.

‘Well, I’m going to hit the showers,’ Eric said. ‘You guys holler if you need help getting unlocked.’

Sean laughed and his abs rippled against my back, and that made his cock throb inside me.

‘You cock feels so good inside me,’ I said.

‘Yeah, it does feel pretty good,’ he agreed.

‘I never had it like that before,’ I said.

‘Come on, you weren’t a virgin…you said…..’

‘No, I mean, I never had anybody fuck me like that. You know how to move. It was like you knew every nerve ending inside me.’

‘I tried to find them all,’ he said.

We lay for a moment longer. The showers turned on and we heard Eric whistling.

‘I thought he was going to fuck me, too,’ I said. ‘I thought you were both going to fuck me at the same time.’

‘Maybe we will.’

‘I don’t think I could take both of you.’

‘Well, we won’t do it till you’re ready,’ he said. ‘Meanwhile, this’ll have to do, I guess,’ he said, nudging his cock inside me.

‘Ohhh, that feels so good…almost like I never even shot off.’

‘Denny…..’

‘Yeah?’ There was a funny quiver in his tone. I turned my head just as he rose up over me, twisted around with his cock still buried inside me.

‘I didn’t want to do this when Eric was around,’ he said. I was bewildered for a minute, till his face moved toward mine. His tongue flicked out to wet his lips and I guess I did the same, a split second before our lips touched. It started out as a tender kiss but quickly advanced into a kiss of deep passion; such passion that his cock throbbed inside me in response, and my own cock bolted back to life.

‘Did you feel that?’ he whispered. ‘Felt like an electrical jolt.’

‘Yeah, I felt it; more like a throbbing jolt.’

‘No, you felt it,’ he insisted.

‘I sure felt something.’

‘I want to fuck you again, Denny.’

‘Yeah.’

‘This time…this time on your back, okay? I want to watch you when I fuck you.’

‘Yeah.’

He was pulling his cock out and my asshole was clenching angrily. I rolled onto my back and Sean knelt and lifted my legs onto his shoulders.

‘I can’t ever feel like this with Eric,’ he said. ‘It’s too cut and dried with him. I wanta feel something.’

‘I sure do,’ I said as he eased his cock into me.

‘You know I like Eric…but…well, I don’t want to share you every time,’ he said. ‘What I’m saying is…sometime, maybe you could come over to my place so it’d be just you and me. I would like to know what it’s like, and maybe show you, making love to a guy.’

‘I thought you guys lived together?’ I said.

‘We mostly stay together, at his place, but I’ve got my own place. It isn’t much; just a couple of rooms but its got a nice view and we could be alone.’

‘You love him, don’t you?’ I said.

He hesitated before he nodded. ‘Yeah. Fuckin’ more than he knows. Don’t tell him that, though.’

‘Why don’t you tell him?’

‘Eric’s not the loving kind. He’s all about muscle, and more muscle. He’s all about having his muscles worshipped, which I don’t mind doing, but I want some feelings deeper than that.’

‘Are you going to find those feelings with me?’ I asked.

‘I already have,’ he said. ‘Only difference is, I can tell you. I hope it doesn’t bother you that I love two guys at the same time.’

‘No, not as long as I’m one of them,’ I said. ‘I don’t blame you for feeling the way you do about Eric. He’s easy to look at, and be with.’

‘I would be his slave if he wanted me to,’ Sean said. ‘Hell, I practically am.’

‘I don’t want you to be my slave, Sean,’ he said.

‘Okay. I’ll be whatever you want me to be. You’re so fuckin’ cute, just name it.’

‘My master,’ I said. ‘I want you to be my master. I wanta be your slave.’

‘Okay, but not where it gets cruel or anything. I can’t get into that. I’ll be your master and make you do things I know you want to do; show you new things, if that’s enough.’

‘Just don’t get tired of me after you’ve showed me everything,’ I said.

‘I won’t ever run out of things to show you,’ he said.

Just then Eric came out of the locker room, drying off. He strode up to us, fucking on the mats.

‘Well, son-of-a-bitch, are you guys still at it?’

Sean gave me a few strokes of his huge cock while he looked into my eyes then he looked up at Eric. ‘You don’t have to wait around, Eric. I think I’m going to be awhile.’

---

To get in touch with the author, send them an email.

---

It was a good life for Lee Goddard. As good as it gets for an eighteen-year-old high school senior. Having it good came natural for Lee. He was a jock; football, baseball, wrestling and boxing, and weightlifting to bring it all together. His hot drop-dead good looks were the crowning touch to his terrific body. He was getting head from the quarterback and fucking a guy on the gymnastics team. That was besides all the sex he wanted from girls. He had even noticed older women checking him out; hell, even some older guys, he thought.

The only thing about being an eighteen-year-old high school senior was, everybody expected you to know what you were going to do with your life and where you were going to college. As far as he was concerned, he was doing it. It was October. Graduation was seven months away. He was looking forward to the summer. Meanwhile there were seven months left to enjoy being a stud-senior. He had just finished working out, alone. There were two other guys in the workout room when he got there, pretty average guys who obviously hadn’t spent much time in the gym. They eyed him when he came into the locker room wearing his old freshman gym shorts that fit too snug, and no shirt. They didn’t stay long. He was sorry he’d intimidated them. He wanted to say something, tell them to stay and work their muscles, they could look like him, but it would have sounded like he was bragging. And besides, he didn’t really believe it. Not many guys looked like him at his age.

After his workout he was walking past the glass partition along one end of the pool. There were swimsuits tossed on the deck. ‘How could you forget your swim-suit?’ he wondered. But then he saw the ripple in the water. There was someone in the pool and they were swimming naked. He stepped back into the shadows. A head and shoulders broke the surface. He didn’t recognize the guy. Something made him turn around and go back. He made his way through the locker room to the door leading to the underwater observation box. The corridor was dark as was the tiny room, so he had a perfect view of the lighted pool without being seen. One of them swam right up to the window and didn’t see him. It was Todd Glover. Todd was a gymnast with a tight, hard muscular body, and hung, and gay all get out. Lee didn’t think many people knew that about Todd but he knew first hand. He had a hard, tight butt, too, and Lee was plowing it regularly. The other boy looked like a swimmer but he wasn’t from Harrison High. Lee knew all the jocks at school–unless he was a new kid in school. He watched the two boys swimming and playing grab-ass. It looked pretty normal and harmless at first, till he saw Todd make a grab for the other guy’s manhood. The boy’s mouth flew open with a gush of bubbles as he shot to the surface to finish his yelp of surprise. Todd followed him up, still grabbing for his cock. When the boy sank back into the water and began treading water, Todd took his cock in his mouth. Lee wondered again who the other kid was. He lay parallel under the surface and began stroking through the water. Todd was pulled along under him by his cock.

Lee’s hand found his own manhood. He mauled his jock inside his shorts, bringing his cock to life; not that it needed that much help. As he watched the two guys in the pool he shoved his shorts down and pulled his cock out the side of his jockstrap. It felt good in his hand. It felt good in both hands. He looked down at it with great pride. Big cock–HUGE cock. Two hands wouldn’t handle it. It took three or two hands and a mouth. He thought about going up and joining them in the pool, show the other kid what a real cock looked like, and choke Todd on his ten inches of thick meat. But there was something exciting about being in the darkened observation room watching two guys who didn’t know he was there. He began pumping his cock with his fists. His ass twitched. Dam, he wished Brian Courter was there to slide his tongue in his ass while he jacked off. The two boys swam right up to the window several times. If they had looked close enough they might have seen him standing there jacking off. As they swam away Lee reached over and found the light switch. He was going to give them the surprise of their life.

He waited and watched and jacked his cock as the two athletes frolicked in the pool. Close to the window again, the other boy broke his stroke and suspended his body straight down in the water. Todd dove down for his cock again and together, they sank to the bottom of the pool, right in front of the window. Lee flipped the light switch and it was as if he had flipped the switch to their eyes. They popped open with shock at seeing Lee standing there jacking off and watching them. The other guy got a mouthful of water when he gasped and had to go up for air. Todd never let go of the guy’s cock and was pulled upward with him A half dozen times they came down to the window to display themselves for Lee’s hungry eyes. Lee was amazed how long they could stay under water. He was getting hot. His asshole was twitching with excitement. Todd waved for him to come join them but he didn’t. It was Todd’s moment and he was satisfied to watch. Besides, he figured he was giving them plenty of thrills right where he was.

On the next lunge downward he saw the anguished look on the boy’s face and he was clawing at Todd’s hair as he frantically pumped his cock in and out of his mouth. Suddenly his body began to spasm and Lee could tell that Todd was getting a mouthful of come. He wished he would move off of the guy’s cock. He wanted to see him shoot in the water. His own climax was getting close. He grabbed his balls and squeezed and pulled them down. Todd was jacking himself off furiously as he gobbled the other boy’s cock. Suddenly Lee could hold it no longer. He jutted his hips forward and let it fly. Great globs of thick come shot out of his cock and splattered against the glass window. Todd saw it and released his own load. It was really something to see; thick globs of come shooting out of his cock like tiny torpedoes and floating off like small fish.

Todd swam to the window and began lapping his tongue on the glass as if he could lick off the thick ropes of Lee’s come. It was over in that short moment. Lee’s legs trembled and he had to lean with one hand against the window to finished pulling the come out of his cock. Then he smashed the head against the window at Todd’s mouth but the boy had to go up for air.

What a mess. He had white-washed the window. Fuck it. He stuffed his rubbery cock back inside his jockstrap and left. Somebody’s gonna wonder what the hell happened down here, he thought, laughing.

Walking to his car, he half-wished he hadn’t jacked off. He was heading over to Brian Courter’s house and that meant he needed a full head of steam. Brian was the quarterback, hungry for cock. Especially Lee’s cock. ONLY Lee’s cock as far as he knew. Brian said he was the only guy he was doing; he didn’t have the nerve to try anything with anyone else. At Brian’s house Lee let himself in. The door was unlocked like always which meant that Brian’s folks were gone, hopefully for the weekend. He made his way upstairs. Brian was in bed, stretched out on his back with his arms folded under his head.

‘Hey, stud,’ Lee said.

‘Hey, stud,’ Brian said. ‘Look, I already shot a load,’ he said apologetically.

‘Watching yourself work out and you got hot for your own body?’ Brian said.

‘Something like that.’ He wished he could tell Brian how he had shot his load, but he couldn’t reveal Todd’s secret, no more than he would reveal Brian’s secret.

‘If I had a body like that I would be hot for it too. And shit, with a cock like that, I wouldn’t ever have to leave the house.’

‘You’re built plenty big,’ Lee said. ‘But you don’t have to leave the house. I’m here.’

‘Yeah, bring it here, stud, I’m starving for some red meat.’

‘Okay, I just wanted you to know I already jacked off.’

‘Since when did that phase you? I’ve got you off as many as five times and those balls were still pumping out the come. By the way, I got the camera.’

‘Okay, if you’re still sure you want to do it,’ Lee said.

‘Hell, yes, I want to do it. Don’t you?’

‘Yeah, but I’m not gonna be the one on the end of a big, stiff cock and you can’t tell where a video like that might end up.’ He was undressing all this time. He stepped one foot on the bed and straddled Brian’s chest to feed him his cock.

‘Aww, yesss, mmmmmm, that is good,’ Brian moaned as he slobbered on the bulbous head of his teammate’s cock.

‘Aww, fuck, it sure is,’ Lee moaned as he pumped his cock in and out of his teammate’s mouth. Brian had his hand full of Lee’s butt and that felt good too. His hands felt good all over his body. Brian got off his cock and nuzzled his face under to mouth his balls. He could only get one in his mouth at a time. Lee put his hands on the top of his head to smash his face into his crotch. Brian lapped his tongue under his balls along the hard root of his cock, back close to his ass .

‘You want that? You want my ass?’ Lee asked.

‘MMmmnnnnn.’

Lee hunkered his crotch up into his face but Brian’s tongue wouldn’t reach all the way back. He stood up and spread his hands against the wall and squatted down on his face. Brian pulled his butt apart and buried his face in the warm crevice. His tongue lashed out at his hole but barely satisfied the itch. It only made it better; or worse. Lee reached back and pulled his butt apart for his teammate’s lashing tongue.

‘Aawwhwhnnnnn,’ he cried. But soon it wasn’t enough. ‘Wait,’ he said. He turned around and bent over with his butt in Brian’s face.

‘Aw, yeah, now I can get at it!’ Brian said as he stretched Lee’s hole with his fingertips.

‘OOOHHHHH!’ Lee cried out as Brian drove his tongue deep into his asshole. Bent over, he found himself face to face with Brian’s hard cock. He watched the stiff cock buck and quiver out over his stomach. He wondered what another guy’s felt like. Probably like any other cock. Not that he knew, except for his own. He humped his butt up and down in Brian’s face, dragging his asshole back and forth over his lashing tongue. Brian stopped him to pull his asshole wide open and bury his tongue deeper.

‘AAAAAwwwwhhhhh, Fuck, you’re gonna make me cum doing that!’

Suddenly he stopped tonguing his ass and asked, ‘Hey, do you want me to set up the camera?’

‘That’s your call, it’s your party,’ Lee said.

‘We could make some great footage right now,’ Brian said.

‘We could make great footage any time,’ Lee said as he moved out of the way so Brian could get off the bed.

Brian got the tripod out of his closet and set it up then got the camera from the top shelf and positioned it to the tripod. He plugged it in and turned on the lamps on each side of the bed for more light. Lee saw the camera start moving back and forth, following Brian’s movements.

‘That’s a damned fancy camera. It’s following you around.’

‘Yeah, my uncle rigged it together like a security camera. It’ll follow our movements on the bed,’ Brian said.

‘Does your uncle know what you’re doing with his camera?’ Lee asked.

‘Fuck, no.’

‘I was just wondering if he was one of those funny uncles you hear about.’

‘He’s funny as hell, but not the way you mean it–at least not that I know of. I wish he was.’

‘Leave the video in the camera when you give it back to him and you’ll find out,’ Lee said, laughing. He sat down and bounced back on the bed. His cock swayed around like an oak in a windstorm. ‘You wanta get back on this thing?’ he asked, holding it up with his fist around the base.

‘Yeah, but I want some more of your ass first. Get on your hands and knees,’ Brian said.

Lee got on his hands and knees and set his knees wide apart, which pulled his butt muscles apart. Brian dug his fingers into his asshole and stretched it open again and drove his tongue in. ‘Oohhh! Ohhhhhhh, Godddddd! Shit, that feels great!’ he gasped. ‘What the hell does an asshole taste like, anyway?’ he asked.

‘Savory. You wanta find out?’

‘No, thanks.’

Brian had sort of worked into it before, using his fingers in Lee’s ass but he was smart enough not to take it too far. Lee felt his fingertips at his asshole again, massaging, probing gently. If he tried it again, Lee was going to let him do it this time. Brian spit on his fingers to keep them slick and probed and massaged and probed harder till he had the tip of his finger though the tight hole. Lee held his breath, waiting for more. Brian had big, long thick fingers that wrapped around a football like talons. His middle finger would reach in a long way if he used it.

‘UUhnnn,’ Lee moaned softly as Brian shoved his finger deeper. When he didn’t protest, Brian shoved it in to the last knuckle. ‘Aaahhhh,’ Lee moaned again.

‘That feel okay?’ Brian asked him as he moved his finger around.

‘Aww, fuck yeah,’ Lee replied. ‘Awww, yeah, especially when you do that.’

‘Now you’ve got a good idea what a cock feels like,’ Brian said.

Lee didn’t respond to his remark. He knew Brian was suggesting that he let him fuck him and Lee wasn’t having any part of it. He wasn’t gay, he just like making it with gay guys. It was easier than having to coddle a girl and it was usually better sex than a girl was willing to put out.

‘You wanta find out for yourself what it’d feel like?’ Brian asked him.

‘No.’ He moved away before it could go any farther. ‘You got it backwards,’ he said as he moved over and pulled Brian up on the bed. He shoved him back easy-like and got between his legs. Brian lifted his legs eagerly and Lee positioned himself on his knees. He spat on his cock and set the head of his cock squarely over the puckered muscle and shoved. It slipped in without a hitch.

‘Awwhhhhhhh!’ Brian cried out, wincing with pain.

‘That’s the reason I don’t wanta find out for myself. I’m a wimp when it comes to pain,’ Lee said as he buried his cock to the hilt.

‘It hurts, but it don’t last that long,’ Brian said, his voice tremoring.

‘I know, you get over it pretty quick,’ Lee said. ‘You ready?’

‘Yeah…yeah, give it to me,’ Brian said.

‘Shit, you’ve already got it,’ Lee said, laughing.

‘I mean give it to me….fuck me.’

‘Goddam, I love to hear you say that, the most beautiful words in the English language.’ Lee said.

‘Naw, the most beautiful words I like to hear you say are, I’m cumming when you’ve got your cock in my mouth.’

Brian’s parents were, indeed, gone for the weekend so Lee stayed all night. He fucked Brian four more times; he didn’t know how many times they shot off, and he didn’t know how long the camera ran before it shut itself off. In fact he forgot all about the camera till much later.

The phone was ringing when he walked in the door on Sunday morning. It was Todd. ‘I’ve been trying to get hold of you,’ Todd said.

‘All you gotta do is reach out,’ Lee joked.

‘That was hotter than hell at the pool Friday,’ Todd said.

‘Yeah, my view was pretty hot, too,’ Lee said.

‘You wanta get together?’ Todd asked.

‘Yeah, we can drive somewhere,’ Lee said. It was a way of telling Todd that he couldn’t come to his house.

‘I’ll pick you up in ten minutes,’ Todd said.

Lee changed into a pair of onion-skin running shorts with a built in jock that showed a lot of thigh, right up to his butt when he sat down. He knew that would turn Todd on, and it would be convenient.

‘Fuck, you look hot!’ Todd said as Lee walked toward the Jeep.

‘I like to keep it interesting, and convenient,’ Lee said casually. His shorts pulled up high on his thigh, revealing the side of his butt when he sat down.

Todd took the back streets to the edge of town and took the gravel pit road. When they were out of town he reached over and put his hand between Lee’s legs. ‘Fuck, you must get tired carrying all of that around,’ he said.

‘You better keep both hands on the wheel,’ Lee warned him.

‘Why don’t you drive and I can get started,’ Todd suggested as he pulled to the side of the road. It wasn’t the first time. They got out and walked around the Jeep. Lee shoved his running shorts down before he got in so he was naked for Todd.

‘Whew! Bring that big fucker to me,’ Todd moaned, and Lee didn’t get the Jeep in gear before Todd’s head was buried in his crotch.

‘Awwwhhh,’ he moaned as Todd’s mouth enveloped his growing cock. ‘Shit, I ain’t gonna be able to drive with you doing that.’

‘It never bothered you before,’ Todd said and went back down on his cock. It was eight miles to the falls. They made it barely half way before Lee had to pull off. His legs were shaking so bad he couldn’t control his foot on the gas pedal, let alone the brake, and Todd wasn’t letting up. He swerved into the entrance to a bean field, took the Jeep out of gear and pressed himself back in the seat to hunker his cock up into Todd’s eager mouth. ‘Shit, man, suck it!’ he gasped. ‘Awwwhhhh, yeah, suck it, man …..I’m gonna cum.’

Todd choked but kept sucking as his mouth was flooded with his teammate’s load of hot come. He didn’t have any choice with Lee’s hand on the back of his head. Lee didn’t like to have his come wasted. That was a stipulation from the very first time Todd sucked him off; that he had to take his load in his mouth and he couldn’t spit it out. After a moment of sucking and cleaning Lee’s cock, Todd raised up, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. ‘Shit, I still can’t believe how much you come,’ he said.

‘It’s partly your fault,’ Lee said. ‘The way you suck my cock it kicks my balls into overdrive. Do you still want to go to the falls?’

‘Fuck, yeah. You’re good for more than once.’

Lee had mixed emotions about graduation. In a way, he wished he had another year of school. He was going to miss school. But there was a whole new world out there for him now. Since he would no longer have access to the gym at school, he joined a gym down-town; Cory’s Gym. It was clean, well lighted and well-equipped, with ceiling to floor mirrors on all the walls. There were even mirrors in the locker room so a guy could admire himself while he was getting dressed or undressed or drying off after a shower. Cory understood the psyche of a bodybuilder.

But for his already muscular physique, Lee would have felt intimidated walking into a strange gym. The place wasn’t full of bodybuilders. There were a lot of very well built guys, but there were a lot more average looking guys just trying to stay in shape, or get in shape. He was thankful for all the work he had put in on his body; he was proud to walk out into the gym for his workout. It wasn’t like at school. There were only a handful of other guys in school that were built at all. In the gym there were a LOT of guys who were built, and they were bigger and more mature …..they were men. And Lee found himself looking at them with great admiration. He found it hard to keep his eyes off of a couple of them and that bothered him a little. He was used to being the one admired. One big bruiser sauntered over to him, unsmiling, but not unfriendly.

‘You wanta come and spot me?’ he asked.

‘Sure,’ Lee said. He followed the guy over to the weight bench where there was a barbell on the rack loaded with plates. He watched the guy’s bubble butt muscles flex and churn inside his tight workout shorts, and the way his massive thighs flared out from the legs of his shorts when he walked. When the guy stretched out on the bench and set his feet out wide, Lee stole another look at the front of his shorts, the way they bulged with his manhood. He liked the way they fit. He would have to get him a pair of shorts like that, instead of wearing his old gym shorts.

The man’s chest heaved and bulged mightily as the two heaps of muscle powered the heavy barbell up and down. His pecs were so thick, Lee imagined he could lay a finger between them and the muscles would squeeze it. He had nice tits, too, plus nice big abs. Lee stood at the head of the bench at the ready with his hands lightly around the bar but didn’t offer any assistance till the last two reps and then he made the guy struggle through the motion mostly by himself. He helped him rack the barbell and the guy sat up.

‘Thanks.’

‘No problem. Do you need me to spot you on another set?’

‘Yeah, if you don’t mind.’

‘No problem. Come and get me,’ Lee said. He went back to the leg press where he’d loaded a dozen plates on the bar for warm-ups. He did a set then went back over to the weight bench to spot the guy.

‘My name’s Lee, by the way. This is my first time here,’ he said, putting out his hand.

The guy took his hand in a vise-like grip. ‘Tuck Kelly. Glad to have you here.’

‘Tuck,’ Lee said. ‘Hell, your name is seventy-five percent vulgar,’ he said, laughing. It brought an easy smile to Tuck’s handsome face but he didn’t laugh. Lee got the impression that he didn’t laugh easy.

Lee spotted him on the last sets of a couple more exercises while he managed to get his own sets done in between. It felt good to be a part of the gym. It was important to him, a guy who was used to being the main attraction at school. Fate crossed their paths in the locker room again. Lee finished his workout a moment after Tuck did and he walked into the locker room just in time to see Tuck pulling off his jockstrap. He straightened and laid his jockstrap on the end of the bench and you could tell that he was modestly proud of his massive physique. Lee would have been proud of a build like that, too, but he was surprised at his cock. It was pretty average. In fact, on Tuck’s body, it looked small. Lee kicked his gym shorts off and peeled his jockstrap down with great pride. He straightened with all the modesty he could muster with his bigger cock swinging out like a radiator hose. He saw Tuck take notice then look away, rather quickly. Lee reached down and scratched his balls, making his cock jiggle and swing some more. It was long and heavy from being curled up nice and warm in his jockstrap. He made sure Tuck got another glance at it as he was turning on his shower.

The showers were individual, with thick, frosted glass doors. Tuck turned his shower on to warm up while he took his clean clothes and a towel and deodorant and lotion out of his gym bag. Lee stepped around him to get to a shower. He turned it on and waited for the water to get warmer. Again, he saw Tuck looking at him–just a glance–a very casual glance. But he was looking. Can this guy be gay? Shit, wouldn’t that be great!

Lee’s curiosity got the best of him. He had to know, and he knew how to find out. He stepped into his shower but didn’t close the door right away. Standing out of sight, it gave Tuck a good, open view without being obvious to anyone who might walk in. Lee soaped up his manhood right away, to draw attention to it. Tuck looked again, a second or two longer than before. When he glanced up from where he was looking, Lee met his gaze and their eyes held for a second, long enough for a message to pass between them. Lee let the water spray rinse the soap off and soaped up again. Tuck watched again, and when he looked up again he didn’t glance away but looked right into Lee’s eyes. The message became stronger; even unmistakable. Lee let a slight grin form on his lips.

Tuck looked all around then quickly stepped into Lee’s shower and closed the door. Lee was shocked. Tuck maneuvered himself around so he had his back to the wall, with Lee’s body between him and the frosted door. Then without any hesitation, he squatted down on his haunches and took Lee’s cock in his mouth. It all happened so fast that Lee nearly let his surprised outcry come out full force. He managed to stifle it to a quick, husky groan as he tilted his face up and let the water run in his mouth to drown it. He couldn’t believe this was happening. His first day at the gym and this big muscle hunk was down there eating his cock, right in the shower. He stood with his hands gripping the man’s thick shoulder muscles, and enjoyed it to the fullest. He didn’t try to hold back. Tuck surely didn’t expect him to. It wasn’t a place for a long, easy blowjob. This was a quickie, where the chance of being caught was the biggest part of the thrill. He pumped his cock in and out of Tuck’s mouth and was pleasantly surprised to find the guy gradually taking more and more of it. By the time he was able to swallow it whole, Lee was getting close. He tapped him on the shoulders to try to warn him and Tuck nodded and kept sucking. Shit, I need to warn him! But there was no way. He tried to keep his legs under him as his climax overtook him. Suddenly his hips lurched out of control and he was losing his load. Like a cannon, his cock belched out great spurts that didn’t have the room to become ropes as the stuff splattered all over Tuck’s mouth.

Tuck took most of his load then let the rest of it shoot all over his face. As Lee’s cock began to drop and come to rest on top of Tuck’s buzz cut, Tuck leaned aside and spit the come out of his mouth to be washed down the drain. He tried to do it quietly. Then he made a swipe across his face as he stood up to let the water wash the come off his face. He milked his own cock and flipped the come off his hand, for he had shot off too. He nodded for Lee to take a look in the locker room. Lee cracked the shower door and peeked out. There was no one else in the locker room. He pressed himself back against the side of the shower to let Tuck slide past him. It felt good, having their bodies slide against each other like that. It even felt sort of good, feeling Tuck’s cock against him.

Tuck quickly slipped out of the shower and Lee heard the shower next to him close. He stood there in a mild state of shock. He definitely wanted this to happen again. He prolonged his shower to match Tuck’s and he stepped out when he heard Tuck turning his shower off. Just as Lee stepped out someone came into the locker room–but only to take a piss. Tuck exited his shower and the two of them dried off in silence, without looking at each other, as if nothing had happened. As they were dressing, the silence became uncomfortable for Lee. He wanted to say something; he wanted Tuck to say something. He didn’t want it to end this way, as if it’d never happened. When he was dressed, Tuck gathered up his stuff and put it in his back. He zipped it up and looked at Lee. ‘Hey, thanks for spotting me,’ he said.

‘Yeah, thanks for…..’ Lee cut himself short with a shrug. Tuck nodded and walked out.

The way the next turn in his life happened was a fluke. Maybe the result of unrecognized, long-suppressed desire, but on Lee’s part, it was a fluke. They were accustomed to his dad being away for weeks at a time. He was a troubleshooter for an oil company, and he might be in Houston one week and Alaska the next. He had even been sent overseas a couple of times. Lee had been part of a mixed family for the past six years, when his dad married Alicia. He didn’t see his own mother and he had come to consider Alicia his mother and her twelve-year-old son, Adam, as his own and only brother. Adam practically worshipped Lee. There were times when he was a nuisance, but he was there only on alternating Wednesdays and weekends so he wasn’t all that hard to put up with.

Alicia was a knockout of a woman, not at all the type of woman one would expect to end up with as a stepmother. Lee heard all the time from his friends how hot his mother was, and he took it in stride, although he wondered if he would have if she had been his real mother. His dad was away again and it was just Lee and Alicia in the house. Adam had been there over Wednesday night so he wouldn’t be there till the weekend. Attractive as she was, Lee never thought of her as anything but his mother. Till that fateful Saturday night when he was showering to go out with the guys to a movie, and pick up some girls afterwards. Lee’s dad had laid down a code of conduct for him before he married Alicia and moved her in. He, Lee, was getting to be a big boy, his dad pointed out, and he had to show some modesty with Alicia around. Lee dutifully honored that code. He ran around without his shirt and sometimes in a pair of gym shorts, but he was always careful that the door of his room was closed when he was getting dressed or undressed, and he always wore his jeans, or had a towel around him when he went down the hall to shower. Actually, he thought he was more modest than Alicia.

That particular morning, he thought Alicia had gone to get her hair done, then to the grocery store, which was her usual Saturday morning routine. He had the house to himself, and it felt good to run around naked, like he used to for that short span of time when he and his dad had the house to themselves, and have the music blaring from his stereo. He turned the music up so it blared all the way from his room to the bathroom. He finished showering and dried off and tossed the towel in the hamper. No need to wear it today. He walked out of the bathroom and was headed down the hallway when Alicia suddenly appeared on the stairs. Lee froze. Alicia paused for a second but them moved on up the stairs.

‘Oh….Sorry,’ Lee gasped, but he was still immobile. It was like his feet were glued to the floor. He was half way down the hall and he didn’t know whether to rush back to the shower or go on to his room. Either way, it was too late, she had already seen him, and was still seeing him while he stood there like an immovable fool. Finally, he strode toward his room. ‘Sorry, I thought you were gone for your errands,’ he mumbled as he found the sanctuary of his room and closed the door. He could feel his face grow warm all the way down his neck. He jumped at the light knock on the door.

‘Lee?’

‘Yeah.’ What did she want?

Without being invited in, she pushed the door open a crack. He jumped and grabbed up his shorts where he’d left them on the foot of the bed. He was struggling to get them on when she appeared fully in his doorway. ‘Lee, there’s no need to be embarrassed,’ Alicia said in a quiet tone.

‘Not for you, maybe,’ he said as he stuffed his manhood down inside his shorts and smoothed the bulge down as much as he could. ‘I’m sorry, Alicia,’ he said, flinging his arms out in a helpless gesture, ‘I thought you were gone to the beauty shop and the store,’ he said.

‘The alternator went out on the car. I had it towed and brought a cab home. You’ll have to take me to get groceries.’

‘All right, whenever you want to go.’

‘Oh, it’s not urgent,’ she said. ‘It looks like you have plans right now. We can go tomorrow. I wouldn’t want that lucky girl to be kept waiting.’

‘Actually, there is no girl, lucky or otherwise,’ he said. ‘I was going to see a movie with some guys and maybe…..’ He stopped and blushed. ‘Maybe there’ll be a lucky girl afterwards.’

Alicia laughed her husky, throaty laugh and reached out for the door. ‘Have fun, Lee,’ she said. She backed out of his room without closing the door. He was still so shaken that he couldn’t move, or think, for a moment. He stood and watched her go to her and his dad’s room. Part of it was fear that his dad would find out that he had been so careless, that Alicia had seen him naked. Maybe she wouldn’t tell him. But they were man and wife, and he supposed they shared about everything with each other. He got a clean pair of jeans out but was still numb in the head and his brain didn’t prompt him to put them on. He laid them on the bed and walked out of his room towards their room. He knocked lightly.

‘Alicia?’

‘Yes.’

His rattled brain registered the ‘Yes’ as an okay to come in and he pushed the door open to see Alicia standing there totally naked! He froze again. Even his speech was dead. His eyes felt bugged out and his throat was dry, all in that instant.

‘Oh, Geezusss!’ he swore quietly, ‘I’m sorry….’

‘No, it’s all right, Lee,’ she said as he picked up a towel and held it in front of her. He was desperately relieved that she was so calm in her tone and demeanor. ‘What did you want?’

‘I was just g-going to ask you, if you…if you wouldn’t tell dad…you know…about seeing me–and now, about me seeing you. He would kill me if he knew.’

‘He will never know,’ she assured him with a warm smile. ‘Your behavior around me has always been impeccable. I only wish we had come together when you were much younger so you would’ve been more comfortable with me calling you son. I wanted to, but I could never get you to be comfortable with calling me mom so I didn’t think you wanted me to call you son.’

‘I just couldn’t do that, especially now, you being not that much older than me,’ he said.

‘That could be taken as a compliment,’ she said with a smile.

‘Well, you’re only twenty something. I know you’re not thirty,’ he said. It was a strange conversation, certainly one that shouldn’t have been happening in his dad’s bedroom with his wife standing there with a strip of a towel in front of her and him wearing just a pair of shorts.

‘Twenty something will do fine,’ she said, laughing. ‘Has it been difficult for you, Lee?’

‘What?’

‘Having a woman around so near your own age?’

‘No, not at all.’

‘But it will be now,’ she suggested.

‘No, I…..’ He swallowed hard. ‘I was only twelve when you married dad, you seemed old to me, then.’

‘And now?’

‘No. No, not at all,’ he said quickly. He was scared where things might be headed. Or more correctly, where HE was thinking they might be headed. Or was he jus hoping. God forgive him for the thought! She was his dad’s wife.

‘Have you ever thought of me as anything but your stepmother?’ she asked.

Where was she going with this! It wasn’t just hopeful anymore; she was opening up a can of worms. ‘Yeah, I’ve thought of you as my dad’s wife and Adam’s mom, of course.’ His voice cracked and he imagined his hand was shaking. She was just standing there with the damned towel that didn’t cover anything but a four or five inch strip straight down her body, which left the outer curves of her tits and her hips quite visible. If she moved the towel just inches to either side he could see everything. He started/tried to take a step backwards to leave but the message from his brain didn’t reach his legs. They felt numb and he felt so vulnerable and helpless.

‘How about now?’ she said, as she suddenly let the towel slip from her fingers. Lee watched the towel drop to the floor, unveiling her perfectly gorgeous body. His eyes naturally fell immediately to her womanhood before modesty kicked in and he raised them to stare at her tits but not before he saw that she was perfectly smooth down there.

‘W-what about now?’ he asked, barely able to get his words out.

‘How do you see me now, right this minute?’ she asked.

He gulped and made a quick swipe at sweat that he thought was breaking out on his forehead. A sudden jolt shot down to his nuts, as if his brain had suddenly decided to wake up his body.

‘Oh, Shit….Honestly? I see you right this minute as a very beautiful woman. But I always have.’ Suddenly his voice was steady and strong, and he imagined that the jolt was the testosterone kicking in, which was going to have far-reaching effects if he didn’t get the hell out of there, for it was clearly obvious now where she was taking it.

‘Have you?’ she cooed.

‘Not just me. All of my friends think you’re…..’ He stopped and shrugged with an embarrassed grin.

‘Think I’m what?’ she asked.

‘They think you’re….hot,’ he said.

She laughed softly. ‘And what about you, Lee, do you think I’m hot?’

‘I can easily understand why my dad married you but I don’t think we should be having this conversation, Alicia,’ he said bravely.

‘Do you think that’s the only reason he married me?’

‘I don’t know but it would be enough for me,’ he said, laughing softly. ‘That had to have lot to do with it. O know I have to keep reminding myself, lately, that you’re my dad’s wife.’

She laughed with him. ‘Well, I’ve always thought you were an extremely handsome boy,’ she said. ‘But I’m going to have to amend that to man. Yes, you’ve grown into a true specimen of manhood–much like your father.’

‘But not quite,’ he said.

‘No, not quite. You have surpassed your father.’

He felt a guilty kind of embarrassment. She shouldn’t be comparing him with his dad like that. ‘I won’t even take that as a compliment,’ he said, ‘but I thank you for your flattery.’

‘Oh, I don’t flatter you, Lee,’ she said. She paused and let her eyes rake up and down his body, falling on the bulge in his shorts. ‘I only speak the truth, based on what I’ve seen, only I don’t know what the whole truth is, in your case.’

Oh, God, she was talking about his manhood! Comparing him to his dad, and she had everything she needed for that comparison. Was she saying he was bigger than his dad? Maybe he was, but he doubted it, and even if he was, she shouldn’t be saying that to him, and she didn’t know for sure anyway because she only saw his cock hanging. Oh God, get me out of here! The power of the testosterone had charged his muscles so that he could move them but everything else in him was rebelling. It was barely tolerable, standing there talking to her when she stood still, like a statue, but then she moved! Just one step–one foot placed in front of the other, one hip rolling to the side, one perfectly-shaped thigh sort of crossed over the other, and that slight jiggle of her tits…it all added up to another freeze frame and he was unable to move again and in that instant, being in her presence became intolerable and dangerous.

‘I think I need to…..’ He took a step back.

‘There’s no need to go, Lee.”Yes, there is. This could get dangerous, real quick,’ He said bravely.

‘I’m your stepmother, Lee, not your real mother,’ she said softly. ‘That could make all the difference in the world if we let it….if we want it to. That could remove the danger.’

‘If we w-want it t-to what?’ he stammered.

She laughed softly again and sat down on the foot of the bed. His eyes darted again to that spot between her legs that attracted him like a magnet but he lifted them again to her tits. Geezuss, few of the girls he knew had tits that nice! And he had never seen or heard of a girl being so baby smooth between her legs.

‘Come here, Lee,’ she said, holding out her hands.

Her brain took command of his, giving commands to his muscles, and he found himself moving toward the bed. As he approached the edge of the bed she lay back on it. His eyes fell on the exquisite, smoothly-shaved V of her womanhood. He again forced his eyes back up to her tits. Even lying down, her tits stood up, taut and form. ‘When I saw you out there in the hallway, Lee, it hit me that I could no longer think of you as the little boy you were when I married your father, or even the young teenager you grew into. You’re a man, Lee. A teenager, perhaps, still, but my, God, you’re a man. Can’t you look at me and see me as a mere woman, instead of your stepmother?’

‘Oh, yeah,’ he said in a nervous tone. ‘Not just as a MERE woman, either. I told you, you’re beautiful.’

‘I don’t feel beautiful, lying here with a gorgeous hunk like you just standing there beside my bed. I feel like maybe you think I’m too old for you. I know I’m not one of those perky teenage girls that you have climbing all over you, but…..’

‘No, you’re sure, not,’ he cut in. ‘None of them look like you.’ His hand found its way to brush down over the front of his shorts. To smooth the bulge, or check it, he wasn’t sure which; he hadn’t told his hand to go down there. Alicia watched his hand.

‘Take them off,’ she said softly.

Lee felt like he was having an anxiety attack. He couldn’t draw air into his lungs and he hurt across his chest. He had to leave before it was too late; before he desecrated his dad’s bed, for even though it was fast becoming easy not to see her as his stepmother, she was still his dad’s wife, and he couldn’t get that out of his head. But again, his hands responded to commands that they had not been given and he was shoving his shorts down off his hips. He was pleased at Alicia’s little gasp.

‘Oh, My Lord!’ she gasped louder when he straightened and his big cock swung back and forth as he stepped out of his shorts then hung out over the bed in a wide arch. Her outcry and her eyes told him that he was indeed bigger than his dad. But, then, he was bigger than about anybody else he’d seen. Still, he wondered how much bigger than his dad.

Alicia reached out to him. He was past resisting her. His conscious was dead. He leaned his knees into the side of the bed so she could reach him. He let out a gush of air as her hand wrapped around his stiffening cock.

‘My goodness, I can’t get my hand around it!’ she said.

Couldn’t she get her hand around his dad’s cock, he wondered? She worked her hand up and down the shaft a few times then she was tugging on his cock, trying to pull him to her. He didn’t like being led around by his cock; scared as he was, he still wanted to be in charge. It was in his nature. And at the moment he was so mesmerized by her shaven pussy that he couldn’t think straight. He put his hand over hers then backed away from the edge of the bed. Her thighs parted and drew his attention back to the prize he coveted so badly. This wasn’t just another girl whimpering to be fucked and scared at the same time to let it happen. This was a woman willing and unafraid; a worldly woman with a pussy like none he had ever seen or imagined. And he was about to do something that he had always dreamed of in his daydreams but had never dared or hoped to try.

‘We shouldn’t be doing this,’ he said hoarsely as he moved around to the foot of the bed. There was something in her eyes that agreed with him but neither of them cared. He wondered if anyone else had ever done what he was about to do to her. He reached down and lifted her legs up and spread them out wide. Her pussy spread only a little and he could see the pouting lips palpitating eagerly. As he shoved her legs out wider he knelt down. The scent of womanhood and a sweet fragrance sent his head in a spin. He was close enough that he knew she could feel his hot breath.

‘Lee?’ she whined. ‘Yeah.’ It wasn’t a question and it wasn’t an answer. It was just the sound of communication between them. Her cunt lips palpitated aparte a little more. He wet his lips, his heart racing, pounding in his chest. Then he bent down and bravely buried his face against her pussy, lavering the pouting lips with his tongue.

‘Ohhhh, LEEEEEEEE!’ she cried. It was like a battle cry. He let go of her legs and cupped his hands under her firm butt and lifted her up like a feast on a platter. His mouth was full of her cunt lips and he sucked them gently as he drove his tongue between them. The taste, the velvety texture was awesome to him. Alicia was holding her legs out on her own, spread amost straight out from her hips, leaving his hands free. He had only to devour and enjoy the feast she offered to him. He pulled her cunt lips apart and gazed at the soft pink palpitating deep between them. He sampled it with his tongue and found it to be like velvet.

‘Oh, Goddd!’ she whimpered, her voice tremoring. He lapped his tongue around inside the soft, pink cavern, forcing the tip deeper and deeper between the folds of soft velvet. ‘Oh, My Goddd! Leeeee!’ He smashed his face into her pussy and drove his tongue in as deep as he could and lashed it around. ‘AAAHHHHEEEEEEEEEEE!’

He loved it. He loved making the woman scream. He smashed mouth inside her pussy lips and found something with his nose–a tiny, firm protrusion hidden up in the folds of her cunt lips. He explored it with his tongue and suddenly realized that he had discovered the sacred clit that he’d heard so much about.

‘Ohh…OHH, Ohh, Godd…..Ohhh, Godd, Leee….. AAhh, Awwwhhhh…Ohhh, Lee…!!’ She gasped and cried out like a mad woman as she thrashed her butt around on the bed. She was clawing the sheets, tearing them off the mattress. Having found it, Lee pulled her cunt lips apart with his fingertips to explore further. He kissed the tiny protrusion….it was like a tiny cock, he thought…and sucked it between his lips. Alicia screamed so loud that she choked on it even before it came out. Her hands clasped around his head, pushing his face harder between her legs as she thrashed about, grinding her pussy against his mouth. Her breath come in short, violent gasps, like she was hyperventilating. She attempted several more screams then trembled violently then slowly went limp.

Lee slowed his pace to a stop as her legs folded heavily over his shoulders. Geezuss, what have I done to her? He raised up, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand and sat back on his haunches. She lay limp across the bed and he wasn’t sure she was even breathing. In a panic he let her legs down and rushed to the bathroom for a wet washcloth and a glass of cool water. She looked like she was dead. Dam! She was too young to have a heart attack. He set the glass down and sat on the side of the bed and laid the cool cloth over her forehead. He put his fingers in the glass of water and rubbed some over her chest. He couldn’t help noticing what beautiful tits she had, and he hadn’t even gotten to them. He went to the bathroom to wet the cloth again and when he returned, she had begun to stir. He laid the cloth over her forehead and she put her hand up to his.

‘What happened?’ he asked. She tried to laugh but she was too weak. ‘When you’re able to talk, I gotta know what the hell happened,’ he said.

She caught her breath. ‘Only the most wonderful thing that’s ever happened to me,’ she said, putting her hand on his on her tits.

‘I didn’t mean to do that to you…make you pass out, or whatever,’ he said.

‘What you did to me was incredible,’ she said. ‘I didn’t pass out, I just floated off for a second.’

‘It was a lot longer than a second,’ he told her.

‘My God, Lee, where and when did you learn to do that?’

‘Just now,’ he said with an innocent look.

‘This was your first time!’ she exclaimed.

‘Yeah. It just came over me that I had to do it, seeing you lying here like that with….so smooth.’

‘In the six years we’ve been married, you dad has never done that to me.’

Lee glanced away. ‘I’d rather not talk about my dad right now.’

‘All right.’

‘I’d like to know what the hell I did,’ he said in all his innocence. ‘I never seen a girl so smooth down there, and I suddenly want to kiss you there. I found a spot that you seemed to like and the next thing I know, you were screaming and then you went limp.’

‘You gave me an orgasm, you wonderful stud,’ she said. ‘Only the second and the best orgasm I’ve had in my whole life, that’s what you did.’

Only the second? And the other one wasn’t from his dad. He wondered who he had bested. ‘I’m glad I did, whatever I did,’ he said.

‘The last time, and only other time that happened was with a boy in high school. He was the captain of the football team from another school and we were on our first date and I knew I shouldn’t let him but he was so handsome and muscular and irresistible that I quickly found myself in the back seat of his car and it was happening–only not what I expected to be happening.

‘I guess I’m sorry it was only your second time,’ Lee said. ‘A beautiful woman like you, any guy oughta be willing and eager to do that for you. For himself, even.’

‘You are such a man already,’ she said.

‘You don’t have to keep telling me that,’ he said.

‘Of course. You can’t have carried around all those muscles and that wonderfully big cock without realizing what a man you are.’

‘I, uh…I could do it again, if you want me to,’ he offered timidly. ‘Just tell me, should I have the cold wash cloth and a glass of water handy?’ he asked.

She laughed. ‘You don’t have to take me that far,’ she said. ‘I love for you to do it, but then stop and get your own pleasure.’

‘Oh, I was getting my pleasure,’ he said, motioning to his stiff cock.

‘Then give it to me,’ she said.

‘Can I…go down on you first, though?’ he asked.

‘Oh, yes.’

He didn’t know what it was about it but he felt like such a stud kneeling down at the foot of the bed again with the woman’s legs lifted to welcome him. He had to gauge himself this time; he had to stop before she went over the brink. He wanted to take her over the brink again, but with his cock instead of his tongue. He lapped and sucked and titillated her clit till she was squirming and clawing the sheets and moaning and gasping, but before she got to screaming he stopped and rose up. He brought her legs up and spread them wider and hunkered down so his cock was on target. It was easy to do; his cock was so big and her pussy made such a small target.

‘Be easy, please,’ she whispered when she felt his cock pressing and parting her cunt.

‘Yeah, I will. You tell me if you need me to stop,’ he said. He eased down at an angle and his cockhead separated her wet cunt lips, causing her to take in a tiny gasp of anticipation. He knew somehow that this was going to be different from any girl he’d ever fucked.

‘Ohh,’ she moaned softly as the head of his cock entered her.

Lee looked down to see how his thick cock had spread her pussy. He gave her a little more.

‘Ohh, Lee, you’re so big!’

‘Tell me if you want me to stop,’ he told her again.

‘No, don’t stop, I want you all the way,’ she said, her voice begging.

He wanted to give it to her too, but he didn’t want to rush it and hurt her, which sometime happened with the other girls. He looked down again and gauged that he was about as far inside her as he’d ever when with a girl. He nudged another inch or so into her to see if she could take it. She did, with nothing more than a soft moan. Wouldn’t it be great if she could take him all the way! He stopped and twisted his hips around in circles, as if to drill her hole wider. She gasped and hunkered up at him, wanting more.

‘You want more?’ he asked.

‘Yesss! Oh, Yesss, give me all of it!’ She was so anxious, and so was he, that he gave her the rest of his cock…about five more inches…in one long shove. He hit something about three inches in but quickly maneuvered around it, almost before she winced, and then he sank deeper. He felt the head of his cock slide through another snug opening, almost as if she had another secret pussy hidden deep inside her.

‘OHHHHHhhhhhhhhh!’ she cried, tossing her head back in the mattress.

‘Okay?’ he asked. ‘Yessss! Ohhh, Yessss!’ He lodged his cock in tight and deep and held it there, making it throb and buck inside her. ‘Ohhhh, Goddd, that feels so wonderful! Your cock is so big and alive!’

Yeah, no shit, he thought. No fuckin’ doubt that it was alive, and big. He twisted his hips around again, causing his cock to lob around inside her and he imagined he could feel the head of it stretching her deep secret pussy. She was gasping and moaning and reached to grab the sheets to hold onto. He held in as long as he could then slowly drew back about half way and slid it into her again.

‘Oohhhnnnnn.’ He eased back more than half way and gave it all back to her again. ‘OOOhhhhhhhhhhhh!’ The third time he pulled back till her pussy was squeezing tightly around the head of his cock, held it for second while she squirmed expectantly, then he drove it all the way in her again. ‘AAAWWwwwhhhhhhhm, Leeeee!’ She was tested and ready. She could take him. He started fucking her. She kept on gasping and yelling and moaning and going nuts under him. He liked it that he could make her go crazy. With the girls he fucked, it was mostly them whimpering and telling him to be careful. Alicia wasn’t worried about that.

He fucked her with everything he had, every move, every technique he had developed in his young life. It was wonderful to put it all into practice. He wanted to give her another orgasm but he wanted to try to do it with is cock. He wondered if his dad could do that. Funny, the way he kept thinking about his dad after he’d told her he didn’t want to talk about him. But he couldn’t help it. He was in his dad’s space; in his bedroom, hell, he was inside his dad’s wife, and he even had the audacity to wonder how he stacked up against the old man.

He pulled back too far one time and his cock slipped out. Alicia cried out for him to give it back to her but he decided not to. He looked down at his cock throbbing and bucking and twitching angrily at her gaping pussy. He nudged the head of it against her wet cunt lips and let it bob up and down, massaging her pussy with the head. She squirmed and hunkered up at him, trying to take it back but he kept his distance.

‘Oh, please…don’t tease me…please, give it to me. Fuck me, Lee!’

Yeah, he was going to fuck her but in his own way. Having discovered that it drove her nuts, he developed the new technique that he had become known for with the girls he dated. He let his cockhead rub against her cunt lips for a moment then shoved the head through. Instead of going deeper he fucked her with short jabs with just the head of his cock, back and forth through her hungry pussy a dozen times before he shoved all the way in again. After a few long strokes, he pulled back and did it all over again. After awhile, when she realized that he was going to be the one in charge, he got down to some serious fucking, the old fashioned way. He slipped one arm under her waist to hold her tighter to him and bent over on top of her and began snapping his hips back and forth like a jackhammer. It was a good position; one to always fall back on. It felt wonderful, using his entire cock on her. He got so tired of having to be so damned careful with the younger girls.

‘Damn, I didn’t use a condom,’ he said as he suddenly stopped and started to rise up.

Alicia wrapped her arms around his broad shoulders to hold him in place. ‘It’s all right, that was taken care of years ago, after I had Adam.’

‘Good, because I was getting awfully close.’

‘Don’t hold it back. Give it to me.’

‘Oh, that’s great; I can cum in you, then.’

‘Oh, yes, I want to you to make me feel it.’

‘Oh, you’ll feel it,’ he promised. God, it was going to be wonderful, fucking her right on through to the end. No pulling out at the crucial moment, as he’d done the only two times he’d fucked girls without using a condom. He fucked her with the stamina of a stallion and the precision of a surgeon. To excite her more, he reached down and spread her cunt lips apart so he could smash his hairy loins against her exposed clit. He pressed himself hard against her and moved his butt around in circles. He not only rubbed her clit that way but he probed deep inside her, touching everywhere. It was one of those probe and touch sessions that triggered his climax. It was as much her excitement under him that set him off.

He didn’t announce his approaching climax. He just kept fucking her and rubbing and using his cock as a probe deep insider her pussy, letting it build up. When it happened, his body tensed and lurched on top of her then he came. God did he cum! It swirled around in his balls and boiled over and surged up through his cock like the flood gates had burst and then he felt it spurting into her pussy. She felt it, too.

‘Ohhhh…OHhhhh…Ohhh, you’re comming! Ohh, Lee, Goddd…Godd, Lee, I can FEEL it…shooting inside me! Ohh, yess…ohhhhh, give it to me…give it to me…!’

He gave her everything he had–every drop! And her pussy kept milking his cock to make sure of it. He tried to hold his weight up off of her yet when he tried to rise up she held him tight. ‘Don’t move yet.’

‘I thought I might be getting heavy,’ he said.

‘No, all of those young muscles feel good,’ she said.

‘I should have held off,’ he said.

‘No, it was wonderful, Lee.’

‘I wanted to make you have another orgasm,’ he said.

‘It was so close, the whole time. You’re a wonderful lover.’

Better than his dad, he wondered? He was filled with guilt and remorse afterwards. He couldn’t even go back home after the night out with his friends. He arranged to spend the night at Brian Courter’s house. It was nice to lie back for the rest of the night and let Brian unhurriedly suck his cock and munch on his balls. The way Brian could make him feel totally relaxed helped relieve the guilt for the moment.

His dad called to say he would be gone for two more weeks; he was being sent to another site. Lee was glad in a way, because he wouldn’t have to face him. He vowed that it wouldn’t happen again with Alicia but he wanted to tell the man not to go; not to leave him alone with his wife. He was strong in his resolve but life in the house with Alicia had to go on and she tempted him at every turn. When he was cutting the grass she came out with iced tea wearing criminally short shorts and a tiny halter top that barely contained her tits. His mouth watered at the sight of her in those shorts. Less than an inch up the cut-off legs, he well knew, was her smooth, shaved pussy; probably freshly shaven just that morning. True to his vow, he managed to keep things under control for the first few days; till Sunday morning when he came downstairs.

Alicia was in the kitchen cleaning up the pizza mess from the night before. She was naked! Lee stopped, frozen in his tracks, when he came into the kitchen and he saw her. His first instinct was to turn and leave but she was aware of his presence and looked over her shoulder with a smile.

‘Oh, I thought you would be sleeping late after being out all night,’ she said.

‘It is late,’ he said, after gulping down the frog in his throat. He saw the way her eyes raked up and down his shorts-clad body. He stood in the doorway, trying to decide whether to stay or turn go back to his room. His vow flashed across his brain, that he would not lay hands on his father’s wife again, but his nuts hadn’t taken any vow and just as Alicia bent over to wipe off the kitchen table, it was his balls that began giving the orders, powered by a jolting dose of testosterone that propelled him into the kitchen. It was as if his legs were moving of their own volition, without any order from his brain. He moved up behind her, still bent over the kitchen table.

‘I wish you wouldn’t do that,’ he said hoarsely as he smashed the bulge of his shorts against her butt.

‘I’m only cleaning up the kitchen and wiping off the table,’ she cooed.

‘Yeah, just like you were only bringing me iced tea when you come out in those shorts and that skimpy top,’ he said. ‘Just like you brought me out a cold beer when I was cleaning the garage, and when you yelled for me to bring you clean towels when you were in the shower. Only a crazy woman does that stuff and runs around naked in front of her teenage step-son.’ All the while, he was twisting the bulge of his shorts against her backside.

She smiled over her shoulder. ‘Why, Lee, I think that’s the first time you’ve ever referred to yourself as my step-son.’

‘Yeah…it came out, that’s all,’ he mumbled. His cock was growing fast and hard and he boldly rubbed his bulge against her, damming his vow to oblivion. He felt her pressure back and she set her feet wider apart. Without even a respectable hint of hesitation, he hauled his manhood out of his shorts, tucking the waistband under his balls. She let out a little gasping moan when she felt the heat and weight of his bare cock against her butt. Ignoring his cock, he dropped to his haunches and buried his face in her pussy. She squealed with delight and spread her legs as far as she could to give him room as she bent over the table. He lavered his tongue up and down her pussy, pulling the lips apart to tongue deeper. She cried out and groaned with pleasure and humped her pussy up and down in his face. When he had her hot and wet and trembling he stood up again. This wasn’t about making her have an orgasm, or her pleasure at all, although he knew he would deliver that in spades. It was about fucking her, pure and simple, giving her what she wanted and getting his rocks off. He aimed the head of his cock against her warm, wet pussy and shoved, sending his cock straight in to the hilt.

‘OOOOowwwwaaaahhh!’ she cried out, tossing her head back.

‘Don’t try to tell me that hurt,’ he said.

‘No! Oh no. God, it doesn’t hurt at all.’

He got a good hold on her hipbones and began to fuck her. Back and forth, in and out, slosh-slosh….Damn, she was wet and so ready for him. Within minutes he had her choking back her screams as she clung to the corners of the table. He fucked her unmercifully. She wanted it so bad–well, he was going to give it to her. After a few more minutes she was begging him to stop. He gave her another two dozen strokes before he stopped and pulled out. His cock popped free of her pussy with a soft suctioning sound and bucked upward and quivered like an arrow.

‘Why’d you want me to stop’ he asked, stroking his pussy-slick cock.

Alicia stood up and lay back across the table on her back. ‘I want to see your muscles ripple and bulge when you fuck me,’ she said. ‘I want to see your face. And I want to see you come this time. I want you to pull out so I can watch you shoot.’

He was happy to oblige. He moved up between her legs and drove his cock back inside her. She whimpered and lay back across the table, her legs held high in the air. He resumed his relentless pounding of her ass. She had to clasp her hands over the edge of the table and hold on so he wouldn’t fuck her right off the table. Lee suddenly realized that he was fucking her right at his dad’s place at the table. It sent a shiver down his spine, thinking of his dad sitting down to eat where he had fucked his wife, where her pussy juice had wet the table. He didn’t know if he could face the man at the table. He made no attempt to fight down his climax. She wanted to see him come. He wanted to show her some fireworks. He worked it up gradually, making sure there was plenty of explosive power behind it. He knew how to do that. Fuck hard, back off, fuck harder, back off again, till the pressure built up to be unbearable. Then fuck her hard till he shot off. It went like clockwork. He bent over her, laying his weight on top of her as he pumped his cock in and out of her hot pussy, working up to the critical point when he would pull out and jack his load all over her. The table creaked under their weight. His only announcement was a hard groan when his body lurched with the force of it coming on and a gutteral gasp, ‘It’s cumming!’

He could tell it was going to be geyser just from the tight pressure in his balls and the painful stiffness of his cock. Suddenly the trigger tripped and at the same time the table collapsed! ‘Oh, Shit!’ he swore as the table buckled outward and they fell to the floor.

‘OOHHh,’ she cried under his full weight.

Despite the fall, Lee didn’t miss a stroke. He was to far into it to be disrupted by something like the kitchen table collapsing under them. They barely hit the floor when he was cumming! He felt the stuff gushing through his cock and quickly pulled out just as a huge blast of come spurted out of his cock in a long rope, about three feet long. He could almost hear it gushing out. Alicia rose up, wide-eyed, just in time to receive the powerful blast squarely in her face. She gasped in disbelief, just in time to get the second rope in her mouth. She squealed with surprised delight. A third salvo fired even stronger and shot across her face to splatter against the door of the refrigerator. Another and another, rope after rope shot out of his cock, each one a little shorter, streaking her neck and tits and her stomach till finally the stuff was boiling out of his cock into a big pool where her patch of hair used to be.

Lee’s body was lurching and he was trembling with the aftershocks. He let go of his cock and the head dipped down into the pool of come and deposited even more semen, till the stuff began to run down over her pussy lips. In an instant of raging uncontrolled lust he drew her legs up and crouched down to eat her pussy again.

‘AAwwwhhhhh! Ohhhh….OHhhhhhh…..Ohhhhh, what’re you doing to me! Ohhh, you stud!’

He lapped at her pussy and tongued deep inside her. The powerful, acrid-sweet taste of his own come, mixed with Alicia’s pussy juices, drove him crazy. He licked all around her pussy, lapping up his warm, thick come till she begged him to stop. He rose up, sweat dripping off his forehead and his chest heaved to take in enough air, his nostrils flared. His face was covered with cum.

‘My God,’ Alicia gasped softly, swiping one hand across her face. ‘I’ve never seen anything like it!’

‘Yeah, it does get…pretty phenomenal…sometimes,’ Lee said between breaths.

‘You cum like a stallion!’ she exclaimed. ‘Enough for four men!’

‘Wheew!’ he gasped as he shoved himself up and got to his feet. He stood and steadied himself on his legs and put his hand down to pull Alicia to her feet from the rubble of the collapsed table. He grabbed up a dishtowel to wipe his cock off then handed the towel to Alicia. ‘How the hell am I going to explain this,’ he said, shoving one side of the table away.

‘We’ll get a new one,’ she said.

‘How’re we going to explain a new kitchen table and chairs?’

‘I don’t have to explain; I’ll just tell your dad I wanted a new table and chairs and that’ll be the end of it.’

Lee pulled on his cock. ‘Thanks, despite the table, that was just what I needed, and I know how bad you needed it,’ he said, and turned and went upstairs to shower. When he was showered and dressed he went over to Brian Courter’s house to escape the tension in his own house. He was surprised to find Brian was still in bed. His mother told Lee to go on upstairs. Lee knocked on his door and walked on in. Brian was lying naked, on his stomach. ‘Shit, you’re ready for me,’ Lee joked in a low tone.

‘Hey, I wish I was,’ Brian said, ‘but as you can see, my folks are home.’

‘Yeah…hey, get showered and dressed, let’s go get some breakfast.’

‘I think that’s the first time you’ve ever put food before sex,’ Brian said as he stretched and rose up.

‘Only because I don’t have any other choice right now,’ Lee said.

Brian flung his muscular legs over the edge the bed and stood up to stretch his powerful body.

‘You showing off for me?’ Lee joked.

‘If it turns you on,’ Brian said as he headed for the bathroom.

Lee sat on the stool in the bathroom and watched Brian shower. The guy was hot and sexy. He wished he could fuck him right there in the shower. He handed him a towel when he got out and the temptation grew greater; and even worse when Brian stepped around him to get his deodorant and some body-splash. But it was too risky.

They went to Bob Evans, sat in a booth in the far corner of the place. When they had ordered, Lee was lifting his water glass and sitting it down, making circles on table.

‘You didn’t ask me here to make water art on the table,’ Brian said.

‘I wanted to get something to eat,’ Lee said.

‘Right. Why do I have the feeling you’re going to take me someplace after we eat and fuck my eyeballs out?’

‘How could you say such a thing, such a thought never entered my mind,’ Lee said, laughing.

‘Okay, what’s up?’ Brian said.

Lee kept making circles on the table. Finally, he said, ‘You can’t breathe a word of this to a soul.’

‘You know I wouldn’t,’ Brian said.

Lee hesitated for a moment then said it. ‘I’m fucking my step-mom.’

‘What!!’ Brian nearly dropped his water glass. He looked all around to see if anyone was sitting close enough to hear. ‘What did you say?’

‘You heard what I said.’

‘Geezuss, Lee, how’d that happen? How long?’

‘It’s only happened twice. So far. She initiated it the first time. Well, the second time, too, more or less.’

‘That’s lame as hell,’ Brian said.

I know. I should’ve been man enough to walk away.’

‘The looks of your step-mom, it would take a hell of a man to do that, but you’re right, you should’ve walked away,’ Brian said.

‘I made a vow that it wouldn’t happen again after the first time. She came on to me pretty strong several times and I managed to resist. Then bang….I come downstairs this morning to find her in the kitchen, naked, except for pair of high heeled shoes.’

‘You’re a big boy now, Lee, you’re old enough to walk away from your dad’s wife,’ Brian said.

‘I know, but….You know what my stop-mom looks like!’

‘Yes, she’s gorgeous, but…’

‘And, Geezuss, have you ever seen a woman naked in a pair of high heels?’

Brian just smiled.

‘Okay, I guess it wouldn’t affect you like it does me,’ Lee said. ‘But seeing her like that, it was like I went brain-dead and my balls took over. Shit, I could almost feel the testosterone shooting through my veins.’

‘You’ve got enough testosterone for ten men,’ Brian said. ‘What’re you going to do when your dad comes home? How’re you going to face him? And what’re you going to do now every time he leaves?’

‘I know it’s gonna happen again. It’s bound to,’ Lee said. ‘Shit, the idea is already stuck in my head. If I go back there tonight, I know I’m gonna crawl into bed with her and spend the whole night.’

‘Did she ask you to?’ Brain asked.

‘No. But if I walk into her bedroom, trust me, she’s gonna welcome me with open arms. And legs.’

‘Goddam, Lee, you fucking your dad’s wife!’ Brian exclaimed.

‘Not so damned loud,’ Lee said.

‘You can stay with me,’ Brian said.

‘I can’t just move in here,’ Lee said.

‘You could stay for awhile, till things cool down, or you get your balls under control.’

‘What excuse do we give your parents for that? How do I explain it to my dad?’

‘I don’t know, we’ll think of something.’ Brian said.

Lee laughed softly. ‘It wouldn’t work anyway,’ he said. ‘You and me couldn’t sleep in the same bed, or even in the same room, without your folks hearing something and getting suspicious.’

‘Well, you are eighteen, old enough to move out on your own,’ Brian suggested.

‘I thought about that, too, but shit, I can’t afford it. Hey, maybe we could get a place together.’

‘My parents wouldn’t hear of it. All my money is going for college, and if I moved out, they would leave me to pay all of my college expense,’ Brian said.

‘What am I going to do?’ Lee said.

‘Yeah, how does a guy run away from a willing, gorgeous piece of ass…no disrespect intended. It sounds ludicrous on the surface, but you do have a problem,’ Brian said. ‘What are you going to do?’

‘Well, for now…that idea you had about going someplace…if you’re still in the mood.’

‘When have I not been in the mood for that big cock of yours, and all those rippling muscles?’ Brian said.

Lee had no idea where they were going but he found himself heading for the State Park; someplace under the cover of wilderness. They hiked deep into the woods, up steep hills and down gullies and back up steeper hills till they were atop the highest hill in the park.

‘This is as good a place as any,’ Lee said as he began taking off his clothes.

‘We’re going to strip down?’ Brian asked.

‘Yeah, why not? The chance of getting caught is half the fun,’ Lee said.

They hadn’t brought a blanket so they laid their shirts and T-shirts across a big log where Brian stretched out on his stomach with his legs spread wide apart. Lee straddled the log and hesitated. He looked down at his team-mate’s perfectly shaped, tight butt. The guy had a hot ass, and Lee always liked the shape of it and the feel, but this was like the first time he’d ever really looked at it. He swallowed, bewildered and surprised that his mouth was watering. Why not, he asked himself. He was clean; just out of the shower, and he smelled good…it wouldn’t be all that different from what he did to Alicia. He sat down between Brian’s legs and began squeezing and playing with his butt.

After a few minutes, Brian said, ‘I love what you’re doing, buddy, but is this the time and place to linger?’

‘It’s as good a place as any for what I’ve got in mind,’ Lee said. Then he leaned down and got his shorts, or Brian’s shorts, and tossed them to him. ‘Just to be safe, here’s something to bite down on,’ he said.

Brian grabbed the shorts and half raised up to say something but before he could, Lee leaned down, pulled his butt apart and buried his face between them. Brian barely managed to stifle his scream to a gasp. ‘Oh, Geezuss!…..Ohhh…Ohhh, Man…..Fuck, Lee, w-what’re you d-doing!’

‘Just getting you ready,’ Lee said as he rose up. Then he went back down to tonguing his friend’s sweet-smelling ass. It sent his testosterone surging through his veins, and numbed his senses. He couldn’t believe what he was doing because he couldn’t grasp it in his mind. But his body grasped it and he sucked and tongued Brian’s ass hungrily. He loved that it was driving him nuts. His own cock was bolting painfully up between his legs, as if it were angry for being denied what was rightfully his. After a few minutes, he rose up, scooted up and bore his cock into the hot, wet asshole.

‘Ohhhhh,’ Brian groaned softly. ‘Awww, you big stud, fuck me. Ohhh, mann, nobody fucks like you do.’

Lee paused. ‘I thought I was the only one doing this,’ he said.

‘You were till a few weeks ago,’ Brian said.

‘Who?’ Lee asked.

‘My uncle.’

‘Your uncle? I’m not enough for you? You have to resort to your uncle?’ Lee said, sounding somewhat angry.

‘He’s not your ordinary run-of-the-mill uncle,’ Brian said. ‘He’s only four years older than me, and he’s just out of the Marines.’

‘Oh.’

‘I think you would like him.’

‘Why, did he get out on the don’t-ask-don’t-tell policy?’ Lee asked.

‘Something like that,’ Brian said. ‘No really. Actually, he just decided not to reenlist because of the policy.’

‘Talk to me, dude,’ Lee said as he began slamming his cock hard into Brian’s ass. ‘Are you telling me I could be fucking a big stud Marine right along beside you?’

‘I knew I shouldn’t have told you about him,’ Brian joked.

Lee’s dad was home. They were eating dinner and Lee was having a hard time getting his food down. At least Alicia was dressed modestly, but Lee couldn’t get past his dad sitting there eating his breakfast on the same spot where his wife’s pussy had been spread out for his own son’s cock. Except that it was his spot at a different table. And Alicia was right; his dad never said a word when she told him she just wanted a new kitchen table and chairs.

‘Hey, let’s take a quiet weekend up in the mountains,’ Alicia suggested.

‘Next time, I promise. I need to spend some time with Lee,’ Ted said. He looked at Lee. ‘That is if a teenager wants to spend time with his old man.’

‘Why wouldn’t I?’

‘Okay, come on, I’ll buy you a beer.’ Ted said.

‘I can’t get served anywhere,’ Lee said.

‘I know a place where you can.’

Lee was nervous as hell as they drove out of town to the Black Horse Inn. He’d heard about it. It was a rough and tough place where the roughest and toughest men hung out. It was famous for brawls. Lee had never been nervous around his dad before, and it wasn’t because they were going to the Black Horse. He just hoped it didn’t show now.

Nobody questioned them when they walked into the place. His dad strode in like he knew his way around, nodding to a couple of guys who recognized him. They took a table back in the corner. When the bartender came back, Ted ordered two beers. The bartender hesitated.

‘Don’t,’ Ted told him. ‘Don’t ask questions you don’t wanta know the answers to. He’s my son and he’s old enough.’

The bartender looked at Lee. ‘Shit, I wouldn’t ask questions of him anyway, if he came in on his own,’ he declared. ‘I just never met your son before.’

‘Jeremy, this is Lee. Lee, Jeremy.’

The two shook hands and the man winced and rubbed his hand when he pulled it back. ‘Nice fuckin’ grip,’ he said as he walked away.

‘I didn’t know you went to the Black Horse,’ Lee said.

‘It’s a place where everybody knows your name and your business but nobody gives a damn,’ Ted said. ‘And now you know you can get in by yourself. But to make it easier on Jeremy, get yourself a fake ID.’

Lee couldn’t believe the way his dad was talking to him; in his gut, there was something very unusual about this get-together. The bartender brought their beers and they held them up in a salute and Ted emptied half of his in one gulp. Lee took a healthy gulp but couldn’t handle that much at a time.

‘It’s great to have you home, Dad. How long before you have to leave again?’

Ted paused, a thin smile creasing his lips that curved over his square jaw. He set his beer bottle down and made wet circles on the table. It must be a trait, Lee thought. Suddenly, he set the bottle aside and reached across the table and grabbed Lee by the front of his shirt.

‘You little son-of-a-bitch!’ he swore, jerking him up off his chair. Lee was so shocked he reared back, almost tipping his chair but for his dad’s grip on his shirt. ‘You can’t wait, can you?’ Ted snarled.

Lee felt the blood drain from his face and he knew he must be pale as a ghost. He could feel his strength draining right out through his toes. He had never been so scare din his life. God, how did he find out! Surely, Alicia hadn’t told him.

‘W-what the hell dad?’ he stammered, his voice shaking with fear.

‘Cut the bullshit! You know what I’m talking about. You can’t wait for me to leave so you can crawl into bed with my wife!’

‘Oh, Geezusss,’ he gasped softly, his stomach turning sick.

‘Oh, Geezuss is right!’ Ted bellowed.

Lee could see guys looking at them. The bartender came down to stand at the end of the bar, as if to be ready if there was any real trouble. Lee wondered, too, if there would be any real trouble. His dad had never hit him. If he did…Geezusss, he could knock his head off. But his dad let go of his shirt and let him back down in his chair. Lee felt his stomach churn and he thought he was going to be sick. He wished his dad would say something instead of sitting there glaring at him. He wished he would hit him.

‘I won’t even try to say I’m sorry, dad; it wouldn’t be enough.’

‘Damn right it wouldn’t,’ Ted growled as he tipped his beer up again. He downed it and held the empty bottle out toward the bartender for another. The bartender rushed over with two more beers. Ted shoved one back at him, without taking his eyes off of his son.

‘H-how d-did you….?’ Lee began.

‘How did I find out?’ Ted finished for him. ‘You think a man can’t tell when his wife is getting dicked? Shit, I see that look on her face every time I make love to her. Only I haven’t been around to make love to her and I still come home and find that look on her face. How did I know it was you? You never could lie good. Shit, you couldn’t even look me in the eye when I came home. You were nervous as a whore in church when we sat down at the table, couldn’t hardly be in the same room with me.’

Lee swallowed hard, remembering; shit, his dad had sat down to eat on the very spot that he had fucked Alicia. Lee could feel the wet in his eyes. He’d never felt such shame and guilt and remorse in his life, and it hurt all the way through. ‘God, dad, I would cut my balls off if I thought it would change things,’ he said.

Ted dug in his pocket and took out his knife and shoved it across the table. ‘Be my guest!’

The bartender walked up and put one hand over the knife and his other hand on Ted’s shoulder. ‘I don’t know what’s going on, but take it outside. Take it home,’ he said.

Ted shrugged the hand off his shoulder, glaring across the table at Lee. He shoved the knife across the table at him and stood up and walked out. Lee sat fighting back the tears. He heard his dad’s truck start up, then the sound of gravel being thrown against the building as he roared out of the parking lot. Everyone in the place was looking at him. God, he hoped they hadn’t heard. He could only imagine what a bunch of roughnecks would do to a guy who was fucking his dad’s wife. Finally, he stood up and shoved the knife in his pocket.

‘That’s seven-fifty for the beer,’ the bartender said.

Lee pulled out a ten dollar bill and laid it on the bar on his way out. Outside, he stopped to think which way he would go. It was six miles back to town. He could walk it, no sweat, but what was the point? He couldn’t go home when he got there. Maybe he would call Brian to come pick him up. The mere thought of Brian sent a jolt right down to his balls.

‘Goddamit, I’ll do the thinking!’ he swore as he walked off in the opposite direction. He fingered the knife in his pocket. Maybe he would walk out into the woods and cut off his balls, and his cock. That would cure the problem once and for all, and maybe his dad would forgive him. But it never got past the initial thoughts that sent chills of horror down his spine.

He didn’t know how long he walked along the narrow road winding through the wooded hills. He was oblivious to the cars that zipped by, till one of them stopped, coming up behind him. He turned to see his dad’s pickup. He kept walking till his dad pulled in front of him to block his way.

‘Get in.’ Lee paused then started walking again. ‘Get in!’ his dad barked. The man’s tone bellowed out from the past, from Lee’s childhood. How THAT tone could make him wilt. He hadn’t heard it for years, but it still had the same effect. He wilted inside and climbed into the truck. He wondered where they were headed as his dad roared off. Probably out in the wilderness where his dad would beat him to a bloody pulp. He was ready for it. He deserved it.

‘Look, dad, you can hit me. You can take me out and beat the living hell out of and I won’t lift a hand against you. I deserve it.’

‘I’m not going to hit you,’ Lee said. ‘And I would like to have my knife back.’

Lee dug in his pocket for the knife. ‘Here, you can do the job yourself,’ he said, handing it back to him.

‘Actually, I ought to thank you,’ Ted said.

Lee did a double-take. ‘Thank me!’

‘Yeah, for taking care of things while I was gone,’ Lee said.

Uh-Oh, what’s he leading up to, Lee wondered. What’s he going to do now? After the sudden outburst of anger back at the tavern, Lee was afraid of his dad’s mood.

‘Alicia is a very beautiful and sexy woman,’ Ted said. He chuckled. ‘But, hell, you know that as well as I do.’ Lee cringed inside. ‘I know it’s my job that takes me away, but a man oughta know better than leave a woman like that for weeks at a time. She deserves better than that. She needs more than that; it just so happened that you were there to give it to her.’

Lee couldn’t believe his ears. Not only had he fucked his dad’s wife, his dad was thanking him for it! Despite the perverted logic, there was something perversely wrong with the picture. What was he supposed to say? ‘Sure, dad, any time?’ He swallowed hard, audibly hard.

‘That doesn’t make me feel any better about what I did,’ he said.

‘I’m not trying to make you feel better,’ Ted said. ‘You shouldn’t have done it. No matter how she might have come on to you, you should have been man enough to walk away.’

‘I know. I let you down.’

‘Yeah, you did,’ Ted agreed. ‘And you let yourself down. But it’s done. You can’t un-ring a bell. You can’t un-fuck a pussy.’

Lee was shocked to hear his dad talk that way Alicia.

‘Who knows how long Alicia would be able to handle being left alone, anyway without you there? Who knows when some stud might come along who could see in her eyes what she needed? She’s got that look, you know. It’s one of the things I noticed about her right off. I was the fool, marrying her, with kind of job I’ve got.’ He paused for a mile or so. ‘I guess I’m saying…better you, son, than some stranger.’

Lee was dumbstruck. What was he supposed to say now?

‘Alicia being the woman she is, and you being the young stud you are, living by yourselves under the same roof, I’m not going to kid myself. I shouldn’t have been so stupid in the first place.’

‘Dad, I’ll move out,’ Lee said. ‘I’ll find someplace else to stay, and get a job. Brian and I were talking about it.’

‘And leave Alicia to the wolves? That’s not doing me any favor,’ Ted said.

Lee’s head was spinning. His dad was asking him to stay and fuck his wife! ‘I….I’ll stay if you want me to,’ he said meekly.

‘Some ground rules, though,’ Ted went on. ‘Alicia can’t ever know that I know, or that you know that I know. She might tell me herself one of these days, and that’ll be okay.’

‘I promise I won’t say anything,’ Lee promised meekly.

‘And you don’t do it in my bed.’

Lee cringed inside with a hot flush of guilt and embarrassment. ‘How about the table, where you eat?’ he wondered to himself, since they had already done it in his bed, but not exactly. He had fucked her ON the bed but he’d never actually crawled INTO bed with her. It was feeble but he let himself off the hook with that.

‘Dad, I…I think I know w-what you’re saying, but…I don’t feel right about this.’

Ted looked around at him. ‘You felt right about it before…I won’t even ask you how many times.’

‘No!’ he replied. ‘No, I didn’t feel right about it. It’s different, you knowing, and telling me it’s…I mean, how many guys have their dads ask them to…tell them, it’s okay to…..’

‘To fuck their wives?’ Ted finished. ‘Not many, I suspect. But Alicia’s not your real mom, and it’s only been six years, and you never did call her mom. She’s always been more your dad’s wife.’

‘She’s been a good mother, but yeah, that’s true, I could never bring myself to call her mom,’ Lee said.

‘You’re a big boy, you don’t need a mother now,’ Ted said. ‘Not as much as Alicia needs a man.’

‘I…I’ll…I guess I’ll do it, dad, but… Geezusss, it’s going to take some getting used to, knowing that you know what’s going on,’ Lee said.

‘Yeah, for me, too. Being out there in the ass end of nowhere, knowing my son is taking care of my wife… That ‘s going to take some getting used to!’

There was a weird feeling between them for the rest of the time his dad was home. His dad treated him like an old buddy, and Lee had never felt closer to the man. It was a bit awkward when he left. Alicia said her goodbyes in the house and stood out on the porch to let the two men have a moment to themselves. She was always good about respecting their relationship When they were shaking hands, Lee had trouble looking at his dad.

‘Hey,’ Ted said. Lee looked up at him, squarely into his eyes. ‘Take care of things while I’m gone,’ Ted said.

‘Yes, sir,’ Lee said. Then he added. ‘I’ll do my best.’ God, what a dumb thing to say.

‘I’m sure your best will be outstanding,’ Ted said. Then he laughed, lowering his head a little. ‘Shit, son, let’s not kid ourselves. I’ve seen you in the shower. If you know how to use that equipment you’re carrying around, your best is phenomenal.’

‘I know how to use it,’ he assured him.

‘One thing. I don’t ever want to have Alicia tell me that my son was better at it than I am,’ he said with a chuckle. ‘Get that across to her, somehow.’

‘She would never say that to you, dad,’ he said. ‘Even it were true, which I seriously doubt.’

‘Don’t underestimate yourself. Maybe someday we’ll sit down and talk about it, see if you’ve got any tricks that I should know about,’ he said with a wide grin.

‘One condition,’ Lee said. ‘If we ever sit down and talk again, you leave your knife at home.’ They laughed and shook hands and pulled each other in a tight bear hug. Alicia stood on the porch smiling.

It was the weirdest thing that Lee had ever experienced. He was in a mild stupor for the rest of the day and that night. He stayed in his room that night with the door shut, to let Alicia know that he wanted to be alone. It was the first time he had ever gone to bed that sex didn’t dominate his thoughts. But this was something deeper and more important, even, than sex. This was his relationship with his dad that he had to reassess. It was going to take some getting used to, and it was going to take some control on his part. He wasn’t going to be a well-oiled sex machine, there for the sole purpose of keeping Alicia satisfied. He was going to have a life outside of home. Fucking his dad’s wife was one thing, even with his dad’s permission. It was something his dad had asked him to do. Letting it become a singular obsession bordered too close to being perverted.

He made it a point of going out on dates and being with his friends, to demonstrate that he did, indeed, have a life outside of being the personal stud to his dad’s wife. But more often than not, when he came home, he left his door open and Alicia would find her way into his bed. She tried to get him to sleep in her bed but he refused. ‘No, I don’t feel right about that,’ he said.

He didn’t denying himself anything for her sake. When he wasn’t fucking Alicia he was fucking some other girl, or Todd Glover, or getting head from Brian Courter. Nothing could diminish his insatiable need for sex. In that respect, he was a sex machine. He had to have it every day, sometimes more than once. It wasn’t unusual to fuck Alicia and Todd in the same day. Sometimes he even returned to his old habit of jacking off just to remember how his hand felt. In all, though, he spent more time with Brian and Todd than with Alicia or on a date. Sometimes that worried him, that he was spending so much time on the other side of the fence, but not enough to stop.

His worries increased when he met Rick Smith. Cindy McCabe was probably the hottest girl in the county. She was a cheerleader at another school and Lee hadn’t dated her but it was never out of his mind. The opportunity came with a chance meeting at the mall. He was in American Eagle looking for new T-shirts, when he saw her in the woman’s side of the store. She looked up and saw him and their eyes met for that split second that either causes you to be uncomfortable, or sends a message. This was definitely a message. He made his way through the men’s section, casually looking at the racks on the way till he was close enough to speak. She was standing at a mirror, holding up a sporty dress in front of her.

‘That would look great on you,’ he said. She looked at him and smiled. It was the first time he’d seen her up this close and she had a smile that made you melt and run down in your shoes. ‘Hell, that would look good on me,’ he joked.

She broke out laughing. ‘I hardly think so,’ she said.

‘I’m Lee Goddard,’ he said, holding out one hand rather limply. He didn’t feel right taking her hand in a man’s grip.

‘I’ve heard the name,’ she said with a sly, knowing grin. Lee figured everybody in the state knew his name. ‘I’m…’

‘Everybody knows who you are,’ he cut in. ‘Hey, are you here with anyone?’

‘No.’

‘Wanta go down to the food court and get a coke or something?’

She smiled and nodded with her head cocked. ‘A coke would be good.’

They hit it off beautifully and Lee was delighted at the prospect that lay before him. Shit, he was talking to Cindy McCabe! ‘Would you like to go out sometime? Or are you dating someone?’ he asked.

‘Yes, actually, I am seeing someone,’ she said, with a twinge of disappointment in her tone.

‘It don’t matter to me if don’t to you,’ Lee said flippantly.

‘I might matter to him,’ she said.

‘He don’t count.’

She laughed again. She had an easy laugh.

‘I’m not asking you to marry me. I’m just asking you to go out with me–just once. See how things might work out.’ He wanted to convey that he was vying for sex without being too blatantly obvious. He really wasn’t asking her into anything serious, like going steady or anything. He just wanted to fuck Cindy McCabe. He’d heard some guys talking one time and one of them was telling how it felt to have her long hair brushing over his chest when she was on top. On top, for chrissakes!

‘So, how about it,’ he pressed. ‘If its no, you gotta tell me no, otherwise I won’t give up.’

‘All right, one time won’t hurt. I’m not exactly going steady with this guy…it’s not any kind of commitment or anything, we’re just dating regularly.’

‘Maybe I can do something about that,’ Lee said.

They set it up for the next night. She said she needed to keep her weekend open for her current boyfriend. Lee went prepared. He showered and powdered the right places and put on some mild aftershave that other girls had told him they liked. Then he slipped a couple of small, black foil packets in his pocket; the X-Large sized condoms. It was a casual date…they hadn’t made plans to go anywhere or do anything in particular, which gave Lee hope that she might be expecting the same thing he was. Cindy wore a pair of nice-fitting shorts that showed the right amount of thigh, up high, especially when she sat next to him in the car. Shorts that would be easy to get into; or take off. He wore his button-down jeans, because buttons were easier to get open with one hand than a zipper. They went for hamburgers then went for a drive. Hearing no objections to his suggestion to go for a drive, he drove deep in the countryside, up the winding roads in the state wilderness forest preserve. Lee soon found a place to park. He pulled into the grove of trees at the end of a dead-end road under the pretense of turning around, which he did. But when he was turned around he stopped and turned off the lights.

‘It’s nice here,’ he said as he killed the engine.

‘Yes, it is.’

Was that permission? It sure didn’t sound like an objection. He didn’t waste any time putting his arm across the seat, around her shoulder and moving over next to her. She snuggled into his arm and up against him. It was going to be easier than he thought. He kissed her a couple of times, those long, passionate kisses that a girl likes, and let his hand rest on her bare thigh. When she didn’t move it, he made his way up her thigh, in under the leg of her shorts. He couldn’t tell for sure if she was wearing any panties but if she was, his fingers were under them, exploring bare, warm, smooth flesh–very smooth, all the way. She was shaved, like Alicia! His heart leapt in his chest. She parted her legs a little when he found her pussy. She wanted this as much as he did! He didn’t go too far. He rubbed his fingers around over her pussy without trying to go between the lips. He wanted her to want it. She was wanting it quicker than he expected. She began squirming around against his fingertips and suddenly reached down and pressed his hand harder into her crotch. He still didn’t go between her cunt lips. He was going to make her really want it.

Her hands were all over his upper body, clawing at his shirt as they kissed and when she tugged it out of his jeans he stopped and peeled it off. She laid her head against his bare chest and nibbled on his nipple.

‘Awwwhhhhh,’ he moaned softly.

‘You never had anyone do that for you?’ she cooed.

‘No,’ he lied. It was only partly a lie. He hadn’t ever had a girl do it to him. Todd liked to suck on his tits. He kept working his fingers over her pussy till she finally reached back and undid her own shorts. He didn’t need a diagram. He took over and quickly had her shorts tossed up on the dashboard. He took the opportunity to get a quick whiff of his fingers for the ‘taste test.’ She smelled sweet and clean. Like Alicia always smelled. It must be because they shaved their pussies, he thought. And he knew Alicia used a flower-scented douche.

Cindy fumbled with his jeans and he straightened his body more so she could get the buttons undone. He let her…made her…undo the buttons herself. It was only after she had his fly open and her hand was groping down inside his jeans that he broke away from her, stepped out of the car and pulled them off. He stayed standing outside the car. He reached in and flipped the steering wheel up then reached in to urge her to lie across the seat.

‘Do you have a condom?’ she asked.

‘Yeah, but we don’t need one just yet,’ he said.

She looked at him funny, with a slack, curious smile. He raised her legs up and hooked one over the back of the seat and the other one on the dashboard. ‘Ohhhhh,’ she whimpered in anticipation as she saw him bend down beween her legs.

‘Have you ever had anybody do this for you?’ he asked.

‘No, but I know what you’re going to do,’ she said.

‘No, you don’t, if nobody’s ever done it,’ he said. With that he leaned down with his face between her legs. He breathed in the sweet aroma of her womanhood and blew his hot breath on her pussy. He stuck his tongue out and licked up and down her pussy lips.

‘Ohhhnnn, God!’ she whispered.

He took his time, working her up gradually, lapping her outer pussy till she was squirming around then he darted his tongue between the pouting lips and flicked the warm wetness there. He smiled when she groaned again. He explored till he found the tiny protrusion of her clit nestled in the folds of her pussy. He flicked it gently which sent tremors through her body.

‘Ohh, My!’ she gasped.

He alternated between tonguing her pussy and her clit till she was practically bouncing on the seat and squirming around so bad he was having trouble keeping his mouth on target. Finally, he dropped to his knees half out of the car and buried his face hard in her pussy. He pulled her lips apart and drove his tongue in as deep as it would reach.

‘AAAWWHHHHMmmmmppphhhh!’ she cried out, but quickly stifled her cry with her hands over her mouth.

Lee reached up and got his T-shirt for her to put over her mouth then went back down on her. He sucked her clit and lapped her pussy and fucked her with his tongue and ate her pussy till she was a screaming, whimpering, sobbing, quivering mass of flesh.

‘Please! Please stop!’ she gasped, putting her hands around his head. ‘Ohh, God, please stop, I can’t take anymore.’

He didn’t stop. He couldn’t. She was too delicious, and making her so hot made him hot and excited. He slowed down and went back to lapping her pussy like a kitten lapping up milk. That seemed to be okay with her. She lay back and relaxed and enjoyed it.

‘You know, Cindy, if this is the first time anybody’s ever done this for you, you’ve been dating the wrong guys,’ he said.

‘You’ve made your point quite clearly,’ she said.

‘Does that mean you want me to do it some more?’

‘No,’ she replied. ‘Oh, I want you to, but I can’t stand it. It feels like you’re going to drive me out of my mind.’

‘Okay.’ He rose up and positioned himself to fuck her. He ripped open one of the little black packets with his teeth and rolled the condom down over his cock. ‘I gotta tell you though, it’s not going to be much different this way,’ he warned. He was sure she thought he was bragging but she would soon learn that he could deliver the goods.

He went in easy, but all the way, which surprised him. He fucked her easy but relentlessly and he heard only moans and whimpers of pleasure. He had to wonder how many other guys she’d fucked, and how big they were. Or was it that a woman who shaved her pussy could take a guy’s cock, any size?

He fucked her like he suspected she had not been fucked before. She didn’t ask him to stop but he could tell he was wearing her down. But he wanted to make her have an orgasm, like he had Alicia. Now that he discovered what that was all about, he felt the need to do his duty as a man. He pulled out.

‘I’m going back down,’ he told her.

‘Ohh, God,’ she whimpered in a shaky voice.

‘Just long enough to build you up to the brink, and then I’ll come back to this.’ It wasn’t a question, he wasn’t asking permission, and he didn’t wait for an answer. He knelt down to eat her pussy again. It took only a few minutes once he started working on her clit. When she was thrashing around wildly on the seat he stopped and rose up and fed her his cock again in one long, gentle thrust.

She yelled into his shirt. This was it. This was the home stretch. To make sure he accomplished his mission, he reached down and found her clit. As he pumped his cock in and out of her hungry pussy he rubbed her clit gently with is fingertip. The combination sent her over the top in no time. She started trembling and groaning and it sounded like she was sobbing. He moved his hand and concentrated on fucking her to the finish. It took less than a dozen strokes before she had her arms and legs wrapped around him, holding him tight against her as she shook and lurched under him in a convulsive orgasm. During the last moment or two, he worked up his own load and deposited it safely in the large condom.

When they were both finished, Lee raised up enough to take his heavy weight off of her so she could breathe easier. He waited till she caught her breath before he rose up all the way and pulled his cock out. He lifted her legs and let them down gently. She pulled herself up to a sitting position and leaned against the opposite door, still gasping weakly. As he was unrolling the condom he had an idea. He removed it carefully and tied off the end. He held it up. Geezuss, it was about a quarter full! He laid it behind the seat.

Lee got dressed. When she was able to get dressed, he helped Cindy on with her clothes. ‘Well, I hope I made you happy,’ he said in a shy, modest tone as he started the car. She only laughed, softly, weakly. ‘I wasn’t fishing for a compliment, I really meant it,’ he said.

‘You made me happier than any boy has ever made me. God, I never even imagined I could be made to feel like that.’

‘I guess nobody’s ever made you have an orgasm, then,’ he said. He was surprised how easily he was talking about it. It would become a passion with him; a duty he would have for every woman he was with.

‘No, I don’t think anyone has ever tried as hard as you.’

‘It’s not like it was some great chore,’ he said. ‘Believe me; I got as much out of it as I hope you did.’

‘No, you didn’t. That’s impossible, because you can’t know how you made me feel.’

‘Okay. Just tell me this…did I make it good enough that you would consider going out with me again?’

‘What a strange way to ask for a date,’ she said with a smile.

‘And your answer is?’ he said.

‘Yes. A definite yes,’ she said.

He took her home and headed for Brian’s house. His mother let him in. It was late but knew he was always welcome at any hour.

‘Hey, Mrs. Courter,’ he greeted her.

‘Brian’s upstairs. I think he’s already gone to bed,’ she said.

‘That’s okay, I’ll wake him up if he’s asleep,’ Lee said.

He went upstairs and tapped on Brian’s door and went on in.

‘Who says prayers don’t get answered,’ Brian said. He was in bed, watching television. He lay back against the headboard with his hand behind his head.

‘Hey, stud,’ Lee greeted him.

‘Who’s the stud?’

Lee noticed, then, that Brian wasn’t just watching television; he was watching the video they had made. ‘I forgot all about this,’ he said as he sat on the bed. ‘Fuck, you’re watching it with your parents right downstairs?’

Brian held up the remote, close at hand. They lay together and watched themselves performing on the screen. ‘Shit, this is making me get a hardon,’ Lee said.

Brian laughed. ‘You don’t know how many times I’ve jacked off watching this,’ he said.

‘Shit, we could be porn stars,’ Lee said. ‘Here, I brought you something,’ he said as he carefully pulled his handkerchief from his pocket.

‘You brought me a handkerchief. How thoughtful,’ Brian said.

Lee opened the handkerchief and held up the condom.

‘Damn!’ Brian swore softly.

‘I wanted to get this to you right away, while it was still fresh,’ Lee said. The X-Large sized condom was stretched even more from the weight of Lee’s load. Brain was obviously delighted with it.

‘Damn!’ he swore again. ‘Were the hell do get condoms that size?’

‘At the drugstore,’ Lee said. ‘It’s a little bigger than it was when I put it on. I sort of stretched it out.’

‘No doubt,’ Brian said as he took the condom. He squeezed the end of it, ballooned with the volume of cum. ‘It’s still warm,’ he said with a smile. ‘Did you just shoot this load?’

‘Yeah. I don’t know what the fuck you’re gonna do with it,’ Lee said, ‘the idea just came to me, to save it and bring it to you.’

‘Where’s it been?’ Brian asked with a knowing grin.

‘In Cindy McCabe’s pussy,’ Lee said with pride.

‘No shit! You fucked Cindy McCabe?’

‘Yeah, and it won’t be the last time, I can tell you,’ Lee said.

Brian played with the come-filled condom. ‘I wanta jack off,’ he said.

‘It’s your house, your room, you don’t need my permission,’ Lee said.

‘I wanta do it right now, while you hold this in my mouth.’

‘Me hold it…it don’t take two hands to jack off,’ Lee said.

‘Yeah, but I like to squeeze my balls with my other hand.’

Lee almost offered to squeeze his balls for him but he thought better of it. He glanced at the door. It was shut but it wasn’t locked and he didn’t know if it would be a good idea to lock the door behind them and possibly have Brian’s parents ask questions. It would raise suspicions.

‘It won’t take me long, I can work it up fast,’ Brian said.

Lee took the condom. Brian shoved the front of his shorts down and began working his cock to a full hardon. He opened his mouth for Lee to drop the condom in his mouth, then closed his lips against it and began mauling the cum-filled balloon with his tongue. It excited him beyond belief.

‘Are you gonna bite the end out of it?’ Lee asked.

Brian shook his head ‘no’ then freed his mouth so he could speak. ‘When I get ready to cum I want you to turn the condom end-up and dump your load in my mouth.’

‘That sounds hot as hell,’ Lee said. ‘Sick, but hot.’

‘Does it?’

‘For you,’ Lee said. ‘But I don’t think I can get the knot untied. Why don’t you just bite through it when you’re ready.’

‘I hate to ruin it,’ Brian said.

‘I can get you another one,’ Lee said. ‘I can get you all the cum-filled condoms you want.’

Watching his buddy jack off and chew on his cum-filled condom turned Lee on, too. He began working on the knot. He had the end of the condom open in no time. He mauled his own manhood through his jeans with his free hand. Lee worked it up fast, like he said. His legs stiffened and his muscles tensed and he was snorting and gasping around the condom then he was nodding his head with a frantic look in his eyes. Lee lifted the condom up out of his mouth and held it at the ready over his face.

‘Now,’ Brian whispered. ‘Now! Give it to me!’

Lee turned the condom upside down and dumped the load of cum into Brian’s waiting mouth. The stuff slid down the thin, latex chute in one long glob and spread across his tongue.

‘Aaawwwnnnnhhhhhh!’ Brian moaned as he wallowed the stuff around in his mouth and pumped his cock like a jackhammer. Suddenly he began to convulse and his cock exploded. He damn near choked on his groans as he shot off. The stuff sailed up over his chest and hit his face then streaked across his chest and stomach. As his climax subsided, he gulped down his team-mate’s warm load from the condom. He lay back with his head against the headboard, gasping for his breath. ‘Ohhh, Mannnn, that was great!’

‘It was pretty fuckin’ hot, watching you, and seeing you all a mess with your own cum. You got it all over your face,’ Lee said with a grin as he used his finger to push the glob of cum from Brian’s cheek to his mouth. He wondered what Brian’s cum tasted like; it the stuff all tasted alike. Some tiny part of him wanted to find out, but he didn’t have the guts to try it, which was strange, because he had ate his ass for him.

Brian accepted it and licked his finger. Lee scooped up a rope of cum off his chest and fed it to him and Brian licked his finger again. ‘Finger-lickin’ good,’ he joked as he scooped up more. When he’d fed him all of his own cum, Lee asked, ‘What do you want to do with this?’ as he held up the cum-streaked condom. ‘I can toss it on my way home.’

‘No, I’ll take it,’ Lee said, reaching for it.

‘What’re you going to do with it?’ Lee asked.

‘Wash it out and dry it good and keep it.’

‘What the fuck for?’ Lee asked, laughing.

Brian fondled and stretched the condom. ‘I want to keep it as a memento. I don’t have a condom that you’ve used, let alone one that you filled up with cum for me.’

Lee laughed, shaking his head. ‘Whatever turns you on,’ he said.

‘Can you do it again?’ Brian asked.

‘What, you mean, bring you another condom that I’ve used? Sure, all you want.’

‘Yes, I want to collect them. Bring them full if you can; you know, if you can get them to me while it’s still fresh.’

‘Hey, I’ve got an idea. How about I use a condom next time I fuck you. You can get fucked AND eat my load, and have a condom to add to your collection.’

‘That’s a great idea!’

‘Would you listen to us,’ Lee said, laughing. ‘We’re a couple of perverts!’

As Lee’s world expanded he became more insatiable, till soon, his teammates, Brian and Todd, and his stepmother weren’t enough. Sex was on his mind almost every minute of his waking hours, and with it came a peak in his curiosity and desire to try new things. Finally, he crossed the line and he had to talk to somebody. It couldn’t be his father. He turned to his old high school coach.

He sat in the old couch across from the coach’s desk, trying to find the words. Shit, he couldn’t start crying. He had to start talking or he was going to; or he had to leave. He took in a short breath. ‘You’ve always been easy to talk to, coach, because you always listened. You’re the only one in the world I could talk to about this.’

‘I would believe that if you were talking, but you’ve been sitting here for over five minutes, now, without saying anything,’ Coach said.

‘Coach, have you…have you ever…done anything….’ He lifted his head to look at the man. ‘…with another guy?’ he blurted out.

Coach Bennett’s expression became suddenly dead-pan, unreadable. Then he chuckled softly. ‘Hell, Lee, we’ve all played around with another kid sometime in our lives. Anyone who told me otherwise, I would have to call a liar, or I’d worry about him.’

The response was typical of Coach Bennett. It made Lee feel better, but he didn’t think the coach got the picture. ‘This wasn’t…it’s not something that happened back in grade school and…..it wasn’t another kid,’ he said.

The man’s expression didn’t change, except the chuckling smile slowly vanished. He stood up and walked around to rest his butt on the edge of his desk with his ankles crossed. ‘Wanta tell me about it?’ he asked.

But Lee couldn’t speak. How could he tell Coach Bennett that he had sucked another guy’s cock? He didn’t have to; the coach guessed.

‘You had sex with an older man,’ Coach said matter-of-factly.

‘He wasn’t any older than you,’ Lee said.

‘But older than you.’

‘Yeah, they were older than me.’

‘They? There were two of them?’ Coach asked.

‘Only one guy. And his wife,’ Lee said.

‘Whew! This is getting heavy,’ Coach said in an easy tone. ‘Look, this isn’t going to be anything I can’t handle, so why don’t you start from the beginning and get the whole story out.’

Lee started at the beginning, where he’d stopped at the truck stop for supper, and walked Coach through the whole story, detail by detail, right down to the awful feelings he had about the man’s sperm swimming around in his stomach. It was all he could do to keep from breaking out crying.

‘It’s gotta help, getting it out in the open, but I’ve got the feeling it goes deeper than what you’ve told me. I’m going to go up to the gym and get us a coke out of the machine, give you time to decide if there’s any more you want to tell me.’

There was a lot more. The worst part, maybe, but he didn’t know if he could say it. Coach Bennett returned with two cokes and handed one to Lee.

‘Is my gut feeling right?’ Coach asked when he returned.

‘When was your gut feeling every wrong?’

Coach Bennett went to the cabinet and took out a bottle that looked like liniment. He poured some into each of the cokes and handed one to Lee.

‘What’s this?’ Lee asked.

‘Bourbon. Don’t tell anybody,’ Coach said, sipping his coke unhurriedly. ‘Is there anything else you want to tell me?’ he asked.

‘Yeah, there’s more,’ Lee said finally. He told about his dates with Cindy McCabe, leaving out the part about Brian…he could never expose that secret, about him and Brian, or him and Todd.

‘So you’re making love to…..’

‘No, I didn’t make love to her. I don’t love her. It was just sex. Like everything else in my life.’

‘Maybe we should explore that remark,’ Coach said.

‘Okay, let’s explore it,’ Lee said, almost defiantly. ‘My entire life is wrapped up in sex. Sex IS my life. I never stop thinking about it; I gotta have it every day, some-times several times a day.’

‘What you’re describing is the life of just about every boy your age,’ Coach said.

‘No. No, you’re wrong, Coach,’ Lee said, shaking his head.

‘Well, I’m sure you have far more opportunities than most boys your age, or even most men, with your looks and the way you’re built but that doesn’t mean all those other boys out there aren’t thinking about it, and wishing.’

‘My looks and my body…all these muscles…and my oversized dick…it’s like a curse. Shit, Coach, I’m fucking my own step-mother! My dad’s wife!’

The coach didn’t remain expressionless now. His mouth dropped and his eyes popped wider. He had to take a moment to compose himself. ‘Now that is heavy,’ he said. ‘I can see why that might get to you, weigh heavy on your mind.’

‘That’s not what brought me here, Coach, although it should have. It’s…it’s the trucker and his wife that brought me here to talk to you…the trucker, mainly. I…I sucked the guy’s cock, Coach,’ he blurted. ‘Granted, I didn’t have much choice after I put myself in that situation, but that wasn’t the end of it. I’m thinking about them…him…when I’m screwing a girl! God, Coach, I’ve even thought about going back out to the truck stop to meet up with them again. I know the days they’ll be there.’

‘Not that it makes that much difference, but remember, there is a woman involved here,’ Coach reminded him.

‘I’m not sure I would care if…if she didn’t show up,’ Lee said. ‘Coach, am I gay?’

Coach Bennett held his composure. ‘Only you can answer that,’ he said. ‘Is it just this one fantasy about this trucker? Or do you fantasize about…have there been others, other males?’

Lee dropped his head, nodding.

‘Men? Or boys?’

‘Guys my own age,’ Lee replied. ‘I’m not…doing them, like I did the trucker, but I’m having sex with them,’ he said.

Coach Bennett set his coke down. ‘Uh, just a minute.’

‘Where’re you going?’ Lee asked as the coach was walking out of his office.

‘I’ll be right back.’

Lee sat and waited, bewildered and drained from his confession. He began to wonder if it was a good idea, coming and opening up to the coach. He guessed so; he felt better. But would he later, knowing that someone else knew his deepest, darkest secrets. Then Coach Bennett walked back in. All he had on was a jockstrap. Lee’s eyes popped open and his mouth dropped. What the hell was he doing?

Coach Bennett resumed his stance at his desk, sat back against it and picked up his coke. Lee looked at him, up and down. Coach Bennett was a stud of a man. Not forty, he was built like a tank with hair on his chest like the trucker and light-sun-bleached hair on his legs contrasted with the dark hair sticking out around his jockstrap. Everybody admired his muscles; especially the girls. Lee had never seen him naked. He’d never seen him in a jockstrap before either, but looking at the way the bulge hung so big and heavy, he was a man in all respects. He wondered why he was doing this. What did he expect him to do?

‘I’m not a bad looking guy,’ Coach said.

‘You’re a great looking guy,’ Lee said.

‘Does this turn you on, seeing me like this? Or maybe your younger team-mates, does it turn you on to see them in their jockstraps, or naked in the showers?’

‘I never thought about it till…yeah, I’m man enough to say that I admire your build, coach,’ he said.

Coach stood sipping his cock for a moment longer. Then he brushed his hand down over the front of his jockstrap. Lee saw it and glanced up to see Coach looking right at him, and he knew he had done on purpose it to get his reaction. Lee didn’t know what to say.

‘Okay, you don’t come to me. I guess that’s good,’ Coach said as he sat the pop can down. ‘What if I come to you?’ With that he shoved himself away from the desk and walked over to Lee sitting on the couch. He stood squarely in front of him with one hand on his hip, the other down at his side. Sitting leaned over with his arms on his thighs; Lee was face-to-face with the man’s bulging jockstrap.

‘This is man-to-man, you can tell me to get the hell away from you,’ Coach said.

Lee felt the emotions choking off his breath. He was scared to speak, afraid that the thoughts whirling around in his head would come out into words that he didn’t want hear, especially from his own mouth. He wished he had some more bourbon in his coke. But it wasn’t the bourbon that was causing the thoughts, or the feelings he was having. ‘W-what if I…d-don’t want to?’ Lee stammered huskily.

‘It’s not the first time, and it won’t be the last time that a guy’s woke up and found himself having the thoughts and feelings you’re having,’ Coach said.

‘Shit, I don’t know what I’m thinking anymore,’ Lee said, shaking his head wearily.

‘Yes, you do,’ Coach said. ‘You might not understand your feelings, but you can’t deny what you’re thinking.’

‘No. No, I can’t,’ he admitted, hanging his head. Then he looked up again, his eyes wet. ‘What’s gonna happen if I…w-what’re you gonna think of me, Coach if I reached out and….?’ he asked, his voice cracking.

‘Nothing more or less than I always have,’ Coach replied.

Lee sat with his gaze lowered to the coach’s knees. He stared for a long time as a strange calm slowly came over him. It was a weird feeling, as if the calm made everything okay. He reached out and placed his hand on the side of the coach’s thigh. The muscles flexed, as if he had jumped with surprise. He ran his hand up and down the rock-hard muscles. ‘You really are gonna let me do this?’

‘Yes, if you want to, and I’m not going to condemn you for it,’ Coach said.

Lee slipped his fingers under the elastic band that wrapped around the coach’s hard butt. His butt muscles were solid as a rock, just like the rest of him. It was one of those rare times when he wished he had some poppers. He did the next best thing; he downed the rest of his bourbon-laced coke then leaned in and brushed his face lightly against the pouch of coach’s jockstrap. It was warm and he could feel the life inside it. He opened his mouth around that life, soaking the mesh-like material with his spit. It all seemed so okay, maybe because it was Coach Bennett and the coach was letting him do it, without recrimination. He brought his tongue in motion and felt the heavy cock coming to life through the mesh material. He wondered how big he would be; if he would be as big as the trucker. Only one way to find out, he thought. He tugged the waistband down in front, slowly exposing the big cock. It was thick at the root. He pulled the jock down farther, then farther, exposing the long, meaty shaft with its network of big, bluish veins. It was a long way before he head popped free and his cock swung out with relief. Lee tucked the jock under his balls and his entire manhood hung out over the waistband. Yeah, he was BIG. Maybe bigger than the trucker, he couldn’t tell yet. He had big balls, too–beautiful, big balls. And a beautiful cock. Shit–where did that come from? When did he start thinking a guy’s cock and balls were beautiful?

There was a warm, musky-sweet aroma that intoxicated him. He felt the heat of the man’s cock so close to his mouth. In a minute or so the head of it was going to be against his lips if he didn’t move back. He didn’t move and he didn’t wait. He wet his lips and opened them wide and scooped up the bulbous head with his tongue and sucked it into his mouth.

‘OOuuhhnnnn,’ Coach moaned softly.

Yeah, make him feel good. He liked it. He wondered if he did this with any of the other guys; if any of the other guys had the same problem; if he listened to their problems then let them suck his cock. Maybe he was making it with Todd and Brian. The big cock grew even bigger inside his mouth, the head pressing against the opening of his throat. He’d taken the trucker in his throat; he could take the coach. He pressed forward and opened his throat as best he could and sucked hard so he forced the head through the opening. Then he gulped and swallowed it down.

‘AAAwwwhhhnnnnn!’ Coach moaned louder.

Lee sucked it all the way up and down several times then moved off to get his breath. ‘Aawww, Coach, I think I’ve wanted to do this always,’ he whispered as he went back down on the big cock. He smashed his face hard in coach’s pubes. His balls felt good against his chin and his cock felt good deep in his throat. It continued to grow and snake deeper and expand till his throat was stretched something awful. It felt like it was stiffening so hard and straight that it might straighten his throat. Lee held on for a moment before he had to get off of it again. ‘Geezuss,’ he swore softly as he let it go and hung his head.

‘That was damned okay,’ Coach Bennett said.

Lee kept his head down for a minute, trying to gather enough thoughts whirling around in his head to make some sense of what was happening. But his brain was still muddled from the bourbon and he couldn’t think straight. But if his brain wasn’t muddled would he be doing this?

‘That all you want?’ Coach asked quietly as he took his cock in his hand and started to put it back inside his jock.

Lee stopped him with his own hand around his cock and Coach moved his hand away. He swallowed so he could speak. ‘No,’ he said huskily. ‘No, I wanta finish it. I want to suck your cock, coach, and get you off.’

‘All right. But you don’t have to. This isn’t one of those things you have to finish.’

‘I want to,’ Lee confirmed.

‘Okay.’

There was no urgency in his tone. It was as if he were doing Lee a favor by letting him suck his cock. Lee sucked it. He half wished the coach was forcing him, like the trucker did, but that was just a psycho-ego thing. He didn’t need to be forced. He did it willingly, almost lovingly, a way of showing his deep admiration and respect for the man. He couldn’t get the big cock all the way in his throat now that it was so big and so hard…about eight or nine inches, he guessed….but he could tell he was doing okay with his mouth around the head, the way coach was moaning. He hoped he wasn’t trying to hold off. He wanted to finish him off. He wanted him to come in his mouth. Actually, he didn’t want him to, but he’d done it for the trucker and he owed Coach Bennett that same pleasure.

Coach wrapped his hands around his head. ‘Lee,’ he said softly. ‘Lee, I’m getting close, in case you want to change your mind.

Lee didn’t let up. If anything, he sucked all the harder and he could feel the coach giving in; giving himself up to him. He braced himself as the coach’s legs began to tremble in his hands and his hips lurched uncontrollably and his breathing became ragged. It was a strange thing to feel and see and hear. You think of your teachers and your coach as just your teachers and your coach, not as real human beings. Coach was as human as any other guy–studly and hot and horny and his balls were about to explode.

Suddenly a powerful salvo of hot cum shot out of the end of his cock and blasted against the back of Lee’s mouth. Geezusss, he shot like a power hose. It was followed by another and another and Lee started counting them. Six in all that spurted out, then he could feel the stuff still boiling out of his cock, filling his mouth. When Coach was finished, maybe before he was completely done, he twisted around to get a towel off the corner of the table. ‘Here, I’ll get something to…’ But before he could finish, Lee was swallowing his cum. ‘Oh, Shit!’ Coach swore softly under his breath.

Lee gulped and swallowed and sucked the rest of coach’s come out of his cock and swallowed that too. For good measure he pulled his cock down into his throat and milked it even more with his throat muscles. Then he pulled back till the big cock fell free and smacked softly against coach’s thigh. Eyeing it, he thought, Dam, he couldn’t believe he had all of that in his throat!

‘My God!’ Coach swore as he stumbled backwards to rest his butt against the desk. Lee smiled and laughed softly. ‘You said you’ve done that only one time before?’ Coach asked.

‘Yes, sir…so far.’ Coach Bennett shook his head in disbelief. ‘I guess I’m good at it, huh?’ Lee said.

‘No–not just good. I’ve had my share, I guess, but never anything that even approached that,’ Coach said.

‘That’s what bothers me, coach, that I’m evidently so good at it,’ Lee said.

Coach took the towel and wiped the end of his cock off then wiped up a small pool of cum that had drained out of his cock onto the floor. Then he went over to his desk and sat down in his chair. ‘You’re going to have to forgive me, but I need a minute to recoup my thoughts,’ he said.

Lee laughed again. ‘Yeah, I guess it’s not every day you get hit with this kind of a problem.’

‘Let’s be up front, Lee, it’s not necessarily a problem, unless that’s what you make it out to be,’ Coach said.

‘What do you mean?’

‘You asked me if I thought you were gay. Maybe you are. Maybe you’re not. Maybe you’re just a horny teenager who’s got the balls to take his sex whenever and wherever he can, which is not all that uncommon.’

‘The problem is what kind of sex I’m taking,’ Lee said. ‘I crossed the line from being just another horny teenager, didn’t I, when I started sucking cock.’

‘You haven’t started sucking cock,’ Coach said.

‘What do you call what I just did?’

‘With the trucker, you were forced into it. Granted, you placed yourself in the situation, but then it was pretty much out of your control, from the way you describe what happened with the truck driver and his wife.’

‘He was huge. Easily over three hundred pounds and I didn’t see any fat,’ Lee said.

‘This…today, with me…it’s something that just came up between us and happened as a result of your wanting to let everything out. It’s the reason you came to talk to me, isn’t it, to find out more about yourself?’

Lee laughed. ‘Talking to you and sucking your cock are two different things, coach, wouldn’t you say?’ he said.

‘Are you going to come looking for me again?’ Coach asked.

‘I doubt it,’ Lee said.

‘Then you’ve faced your fears,’ Coach said.

‘Is that all it was? Like jumping into a lake when you’re afraid of water? I did that when I was a kid,’ Lee said.

‘Something like that.’

‘But then I learned how to swim, and I like the water,’ Lee said. ‘I don’t know what I’m supposed to be learning from this, or if I like it.’

‘I don’t have an answer for that, son,’ Coach said. ‘I’m sorry if I let you down.’

‘You didn’t let me down, Coach. You helped me get it all out in the open. And now I know I’ve got somebody to talk to if I need to. You don’t know how much that means to me.’

‘I’m always here for you,’ Coach said.

‘For listening? Or anything?’ Lee asked.

Coach swallowed hard to cover his hesitation. ‘I shouldn’t have let this happen, son, and it shouldn’t happen again. But I’m here for you. Enough said?’

‘Enough said,’ Lee agreed.

Despite his over-the-fence escapades with the coach and the truck driver, Lee tried to remain confident that his manhood was intact. He was sleeping with Alicia on a regular basis, almost every night, now. Despite his dad’s admonition, he had pretty much taken over his dad’s bedroom and his manly duties, as if he were the husband. He truly was the man of the house. He was almost angry with jealousy when his dad came home and resumed his rightful place in his bed, and he wondered if his dad was servicing Alicia as well as he did. They never spoke of the arrangement. Lee wanted to, but when his dad didn’t bring it up, he kept his mouth shut. It was only for a week, and the morning his dad left again, he was barely out of the driveway before Lee was back in his bed with his wife. It was so quick that he could still feel the warmth of the man’s body in the sheets. The gnawing in his guts never went away. Not guilt anymore, over fucking his dad’s wife. It was about Bruce, the trucker, and his wife, Mendy. More specifically, it was about Bruce.

He found himself watching the calendar, waiting for the month to be over and the beginning of a new month. On the first he drove out to the truck stop, about the same time of day as the time before. He ate supper and watched and waited, but they never showed up. He drove back on the second with no luck. Something inside told him that the no-shows were a chance for him to back out. But something else stronger made him try one more time. They’d said the first, second or third, so this was the night. They were true to their word. He was just getting his order when he saw them walk in the door; Bruce in worn jeans and heavy boots and a shirt with the sleeves rolled up over his bulging biceps and Mendy in tight leather pants and boots and a white top. Lee felt his blood begin to warm up at the sight of them.

They saw him and he waved them over. In the moment it took them to approach his booth the guilt and shame and all the rest vanished, overpowered by the unrelenting lust that dwelled deep in his loins.

‘Hey, Lee,’ Bruce said with a broad smile and his hand out.

‘Hi, Lee, Honey,’ Mendy said as she leaned down and kissed him on the cheek.

‘Mind if we sit down?’ Bruce asked.

‘Go ahead. I’ve been saving this booth for three days now,’ Lee said. He wished he hadn’t told them he had been there for the two days before but they thought it was wonderful.

‘We wondered if you would show up,’ Bruce said as they slid into the booth.

‘We were certainly hoping so,’ Mendy put in.

‘She was hoping, that’s for damned certain,’ Bruce said.

‘Oh, so were you,’ she said, punching her husband. ‘Did you miss us?’ she asked Lee.

‘I don’t know whether it was missing you, but I thought about you a lot,’ Lee admitted. Hell, he was there; he might as well admit that he missed them.

Bruce and Mendy ordered and they ate and chattered like old friends. All things considered, they were much more than old friends, but Lee didn’t see them as friends. He saw them as a good time, and he knew the feeling was mutual. When they were done eating, Bruce picked up both tickets. Mendy clung close to Lee as her husband paid the bill. She seemed almost jittery with excitement. Lee wondered if others in the place had any suspicion of what was going on, why these two truckers were picking up a teenager. Maybe they thought he was their son or nephew.

In the sleeper, Mendy was almost out of her clothes before Bruce had the doors locked. Bruce didn’t waste any time getting naked either. They kidded Lee for being so slow again, but he was watching them undress. He did it slowly, sort of like a strip; he liked their eyes raking over his naked muscles.

‘Ohhhh, you’re ready,’ Mendy cooed when she saw Lee’s stiff cock.

‘I want to finish what I started,’ Lee told her.

‘My God, Honey, if you were just starting the last time, we’d better have the paramedics standing by.’

‘Might not be a bad idea,’ he said. He slipped his work boots back on.

‘Oh, you remembered!’ Mendy cried gleefully.

It was no different than before. He felt the surge in his nuts as he watched them bare their bodies. Like the first time, there were no pretenses–less, in fact. Mendy stretched out on the bed and spread her legs in welcome and Lee accommodated her with one gentle thrust of his big cock. Her moan was barely out of her throat before Bruce thrust his cock into Lee’s waiting mouth.

He wasn’t shocked this time, and he didn’t recoil a the man’s cock. He took the thick cock willingly and sucked it hungrily, his lust fueled even more by Mendy’s live pussy around his own cock. Bruce quickly blew his load in his mouth and Lee swallowed it. No surprise there, either. He knew the taste and this time he welcomed it. He kept on fucking Mendy, determined this time to make her have an orgasm. In the end, she did, and Bruce had to stuff his shorts in her mouth to muffle her screams.

Lee didn’t go off. He did his job too well and left himself high and dry. It was okay. It was worth seeing the look on Bruce’s face as he looked at his wife lying on the bed like a dying fish. ‘Geezuss, H. Keerist! What did you do to her, Lee?’ he asked.

‘I think I made her cum,’ he said. ‘I don’t know exactly how that happens with a woman.’

Bruce laughed, shaking his head. ‘Shit, I’ve never made her do that,’ he said. ‘Of course, I ain’t built like you.’ Lee shrugged, trying to hide his smug pride. ‘She’s gonna throw rocks at me now,’ Bruce continued.

‘I doubt that,’ Lee said. ‘Your cock is so thick, you can’t leave much untouched.’

‘I just don’t reach far enough, I guess,’ Bruce said.

Lee thought it was neat that the guy was so okay with the fact that a teenager had given his wife more pleasure then he had or ever could.

‘There are ways to take care of that,’ Lee said.

Bruce gave him a quizzical look. ‘On top of everything else, you’re going to be a smart-ass. Tell me, what?’

‘Buy a big, long dildo,’ Lee said. ‘She sure likes it when you eat her. You could do that while you’re using a dildo that will touch everywhere I do. Get one that vibrates, even.’

Bruce broke out in a broad smile. ‘How the fuck did a kid your age get so damned smart about shit like that? Hell, you don’t have to answer that. A cock that size carries a certain obligation, that you know everything there is about sex.’

‘I never thought of it that way, but I guess you’re right, I am expected to know a lot, just because of my cock size.’

‘Well, you learned it well, kid.’ Then he asked, ‘How long have you been sucking cock, along with being the world’s greatest cocksman?’

‘You were the first time,’ Lee said.

‘No fuckin’ shit!’ Bruce exclaimed happily. ‘I got a cherry? Damn, I wish I’d known. So, was this just your second time?’ he asked with a grin.

‘Uhh…not exactly.’

Bruce laughed. ‘You tried it and you liked it! Who else?’

Lee decided he could open up with Bruce and Mendy, if she was conscious. They didn’t know him or anybody he knew. ‘My coach,’ he said.

‘Goddam, you are awesome,’ Bruce said. ‘Putting the make on your coach! Shit, how many guys have got the balls to do that!’

‘Actually, I wasn’t trying to put the make on him. It just happened. I went there to talk to him about…about some things, and he was running around in his jockstrap and it just happened.’

‘I’ll bet you go talk to the coach pretty often, now, don’t you?’ Bruce said.

‘I haven’t gone back,’ Lee said.

‘But you will,’ Bruce said. ‘You came back here.’

Bruce was right. Maybe his remark instilled it in Lee, but he did go back to see Coach Bennett. Nothing to talk about this time; he went back for sex, pure and simple. Coach Bennett was glad to oblige.

‘What’s up?’ Coach asked when he came into the locker room.

‘Nothing in particular,’ Lee replied.

‘What’s up in general, then?’ Coach asked.

Lee shrugged.

‘Did you lock the door when you came in?’ Coach asked.

‘Yeah.’ The door locked apparently made it okay and they understood each other.

‘Okay, how about right here?’ Coach asked as he pulled his T-shirt off.

Even if that wasn’t the reason he’d come, or if he would’ve preferred going into the safety of the office, when he saw the coach’s bare, muscular chest and abs, he was ready for anything, anywhere. He pulled off his own shirt and they undressed together. No pretenses with the coach, either. He stretched out on one of the benches between two rows of locker with one arm under his head. He cocked one foot up on the bench and flung the other leg out. His cock hung down over his balls, almost touching the bench. Lee kicked his jockstrap away and knelt down between his leg astraddle the bench.

Lee sensed things were getting out of hand. He was fucking Alicia every night and throwing in a girl or two in between times. He was fucking Todd and getting head from Brian, and fucking him too, and still taking him his used, filled condoms. Brian was collecting them, for what reason, Lee didn’t know. He was successful in staying away from the truck stop for two months but he went back to Coach Bennett again. He felt like a snowball at the top of a hill, starting to roll down. And like a snowball getting bigger and picking up speed, it seemed like things kept cropping up, one after another, plummeting him headlong down a very steep hill.

He was at Brian’s house one night when Brian’s folks were away, little realizing how his horizons would be expanded. He took him two more condoms. The last many times, Brian had taken them down to the refrigerator in the basement, to keep them fresh, he said.

‘What do you do with ‘em?’ Lee asked. ‘Are you keeping every one I give you?’

‘Yeah. I’ve got a collection going.’

‘What happens when you forget you put one in the refrigerator and you mom finds it?’

‘She don’t get in the refrigerator downstairs,’ Brian said. Then he smiled. ‘What the hell, maybe it’s time,’ he said as he got up from the bed. He left and came back with a tray of ice cubes. Lee scowled with a grin.

‘What the hell is that?’

Brian held the ice cube tray out to him. Nearly three-quarters of the holes were filled, but obviously not with ice. Bruce laughed, and choked on his laughter.

‘You’re fuckin’ freezing it?!’

‘Yeah, I keep this tray in a big plastic bag way down on the bottom of the basement freezer under some other stuff,’ Brian said.

‘Okay,’ Lee said, nodding, but still bewildered and curious. ‘So, you’re starting a sperm bank? Hey, if you’ve started selling my sperm, I want a cut.’

‘Oh, I’m not selling it,’ Brian assured him with a little smirk as he dislodged one of the milky cubes. He gave Lee a knowing grin and put it in his mouth.

Lee gaped at his teammate chomping on the cum-cube. ‘Geezusss! If I wasn’t watching you, I wouldn’t believe it,’ he said.

Brian swallowed and dislodged another cube. He held the tray out for Lee to take one.

‘No, thanks,’ he said, holding up one hand.

‘Try one. It’s your come, and don’t TELL me you’ve never tasted your own cum. It tastes even better frozen.’

Brian was right; he had tasted his own come. And the coach’s come and the trucker’s come and it suddenly frightened him that he might be developing a taste for the stuff. If it tasted better frozen…..

‘Come on, try it, it’s not gonna kill you,’ Brian urged him. Then he set the tray down and went to his dresser. He dug around in the bottom drawer and brought out a small, brown bottle. Lee recognized it as poppers. ‘Here, if you need some courage,’ Brian said as he uncapped the bottle. Lee didn’t protest when Brian held the bottle up to his nose. He knew he was admitting by his actions that he wanted to do this. He breathed in the acrid aroma several times and watched Brian put the cap back on. Then Brian was taking the cum-cube out of the tray and offering it to him, right close to his mouth. He rubbed it against his lips. All the while the poppers were kicking in and Lee felt his head spinning and the tingling feeling everywhere and him wanting to do this–till he opened his mouth. He held the cube gingerly on his tongue at first, afraid of its taste. It was a cold, good taste. He bravely chomped down on it and the crystals of his own cum spread over his tongue, leaving a bitter-sweet taste as they melted. He chewed and wallowed the stuff around in his mouth and then swallowed it.

‘Yeah, that’s a stud!’ Brian said. ‘It takes a stud to eat his own come. How was it?’

‘Not…not bad, actually,’ he admitted. He laughed. ‘You’re right, it does taste different frozen.’

‘Not just different. Better. Come on; admit it…it tasted better.’

‘Well, it’s been awhile since I’ve had a taste of my own stuff, but yeah, as I remember it, it does taste better.’

‘Want another one before the poppers wear off?’ Brian asked. He was already popping the cube out of the tray and holding it up and Lee let him put the second cum-cube into his mouth. He chomped eagerly, relishing the taste of his own ball-nectar. They each ate two more cubes then Brian took the tray back to the freezer.

Later, while Brian was sucking him off for the third time, Lee kept eyeing the bottle of poppers on the nightstand while trying to dismiss the thoughts that were sneaking into his head. The mere sight of the bottle sitting there made the temptation more difficult to deal with. Once he started to reach out for it but quickly drew his hand back. If he took it, he knew he was doomed. He was drained by the time he left Brian’s house, both physically and emotionally. The taste of his own cum lingered in his throat and he was having no luck denying that he liked the stuff. He half wished he’d asked Brian for another cum-cube, which was silly, because he could fill his own ice-cube tray at home, except there wasn’t any place to hide it.

Instead, he tried something he’d never done before. Jacking off one night, he slid off the bed and lay on the floor with his legs extended over his upper body. Being an agile athlete, it was easy to bend himself in half so his cock was aimed right down at his mouth, and jack it off. He splattered his face good but managed to get most of it in his mouth. In the process, he made another awesome discovery. As he was flailing around and humping his cock at his mouth, when he lunged at just the right angle, suddenly he had about half of his cock IN his mouth! So deep that the head was nudging against his throat! He squealed and whimpered with delight as he more or less sucked himself to get the last spurts of cum out of his cock.

He lay there, bent in two, gasping and trembling. He was so weak he couldn’t raise his heavy thighs up to straighten out. Finally, he rolled to one side and collapsed in a heap. Come ran down his face and he made a swipe at it then grabbed his shorts to wipe the stuff off. His stomach felt queasy. There was so much of it and he had swallowed so much that he felt like he was going to be sick. Yeah, Brian was right, it tasted better frozen. But the experiment wasn’t wasted with the discovery that he could suck his own cock! He had heard the jokes about a guy being hung so big he never had to leave the house, and he wondered why he hadn’t thought about it before–probably because he hadn’t thought about sucking cock before!

His discovery brought a whole new dimension to his sex life. He discovered that he liked sucking his own cock almost as much as having Brian suck it; almost as much as fucking Alicia. Only thing was, he had to wait till she was gone shopping or on errands to do it. Even at night, it wasn’t unusual for her to come into his room. But the novelty wore off and he fell back into his normal routine, saving his self-suck sessions as a special occasion. He thought often about Mendy and Bruce. He wished they came through more than once a month. What the hell, he thought; a truck stop was a good place to meet other people. He’d met Bruce and Mendy there; chances were good that he could meet someone else. People came into the truck stop from all directions. Even if he didn’t meet up with another couple, he was confident that he could pick up someone new and interesting.

He had a date that night, but he cut it short, without even trying to fuck her. He knew she must be wondering why, but he offered no explanation. He dropped her off and headed out to the truck stop in search of something new and more exciting. He took the corner booth where he always sat. Instead of one of the young, good looking waitresses, he got an old, heavy-set woman with bleached hair, wearing jeans that were two sizes too small. He was glad she didn’t come on to him. He ordered then looked around the place. There were some interesting looking people, but he felt there was little chance that anyone would approach him like Bruce and Mendy did. That was probably a one-in-a-million thing. He did finally catch the eye of a well-dressed, good looking woman with a man Lee presumed to be her husband. She had a nice, solid looking butt spreading a little off the chair, and big tits, and a look in her eye. They made eye contact a couple more times; giving him a glimmer of hope that maybe they were a couple out looking for some fun. But then he decided that she was probably just a frustrated wife, out with her husband, wishing she could be there by herself and get picked up.

Two guys came in, obviously truckers by the way they were greeted by the waitresses. They looked around and headed toward the booth right next to where Lee sat. They were both big and good-looking; one with black hair, the other had dark blonde hair. They weren’t big like Bruce. Lee judged them to weigh about two hundred pounds but it was all in the right places, some of it showing. They wore short-sleeved knit shirts that hugged their broad, powerful chests and their big biceps. Their jeans hugged their lower body nicely, too. If they weren’t bodybuilders, they sure as hell had good genes. Maybe they were brothers. The blonde nodded at Lee as he slid into the booth with his back to him. The other guy slid in on the other side and gave him a quick nod. His initial thought was that they were just being friendly. They ordered and bantered with the waitresses and kept up the banter between each other as they ate. They talked about being on the road, what they’d hauled, and generally confirming to Lee that they were indeed truck drivers. Lee nursed several cups of coffee as he listened. Even though there was obviously nothing there, he enjoyed watching them. The black-haired guy’s arm muscles bulging and rippling as he gestured, and the blonde’s broad back and shoulder muscles moving under his shirt. The guy had a nice, thick neck, too. When the two were finished eating they stood up and were taking out their wallets.

‘Are you a driver?’ the blonde guy asked Lee.

‘No,’ Lee said, almost blushing with embarrassment that they thought a kid his age would be a trucker.

‘You waiting to meet someone?’ the black-haired guy asked.

‘No one in particular,’ Lee replied.

‘Well, Charlie’s got a bottle he wants to break open but if he opens it by himself he’ll down it all and get too shit-faced to drive. If you’re not waiting on anybody, do you wanta come and help us polish it off?’

Lee’s first instinct was guarded skepticism. His parents had warned him about strangers since he was a little boy. But it sounded like they were just being friendly, and he wasn’t a little boy and these two guys were funny and interesting as hell, besides being built and good looking, which made him not rule out certain possibilities.

‘Sure, but I’m not old enough to drink,’ he said.

‘We won’t tell if you don’t,’ one said.

Lee slid out of the booth. They all paid and he followed them out of the restaurant.

‘By the way, I’m Rick. This is Charlie.’

‘Lee,’ he said, shaking their hands in turn. ‘Are you guys driving partners?’

‘No, we’ve got our own rigs. We just manage to meet up here every now and then and get caught up on things,’ Rick said. ‘That’s my rig over there, the black one,’ he added, pointing to a mean-looking sleeper that shone in the soft lights.

‘That’s mine, there,’ Charlie said. He pointed to a bright red sleeper.

Lee figured they would go to one of their rigs but instead, they started walking across the broad parking lot toward the motel that sat adjacent to the truck stop. He wondered why they would be staying in a motel when they were both driving sleepers.

‘We’re gotta go over to the motel and get our stuff,’ Charlie said.

‘How come you’re staying at a motel when you’re both driving sleepers?’ Lee asked.

‘We don’t stay overnight. We split the cost of a room just so we can shower. If we don’t mess up the beds and we’re out before six, they make us a special deal.’

Inside they gathered up their stuff and Charlie and Rick paid then they headed back to the rigs. Rick tossed his bag into his cab of the red one and they went to the other rig. Charlie got in first and Rick stepped aside to give Lee a boost up into the sleeper. Lee thought he had a tighter-than-necessary grip on his butt and his thigh. Lee climbed into the sleeper while Rick locked the door. It was similar to Bruce’s sleeper except it was classier and there was a set of weights and a weight bench taking up a good amount of space.

‘Make yourself at home, and don’t trip over the weights,’ Charlie said as he tugged his shirt out of his jeans. His upper body fairly exploded out of the waist of his jeans, his muscles rippling beautifully. Rick entered, pulling his shirt off too. Lee was a bit confused. The way they were so unceremoniously undressing he had to wonder what they had in mind besides sharing a bottle. Was it what he was hoping?

‘You’ve got weights!?’ Lee remarked.

‘Yeah, it’s hard to find a place to work out on the road so we came up with the idea of carrying weights with us,’ Charlie said.

‘You’ve got a set in your rig, too?’ Lee asked.

‘Yep,’ Rick replied.

‘Well, it looks like you don’t miss any workouts,’ Lee said, eyeing their muscular bodies.

‘Take off your shirt if you want to, it gets warm in here with three people, even with the air conditioning,’ Charlie said.

Lee took his shirt off, with less doubt about what they had in mind.

‘You look like you spend some time in the gym yourself,’ Rick said as was taking off his jeans.

Lee waited and watched with baited breath. Charlie had taken his heavy shoes off, then his jeans. Then much to his surprise and delight, they both stripped off their shorts!

‘You’ve got the bottle,’ Rick reminded Charlie.

‘Yeah, I’ll get it,’ Charlie said.

Lee was still in his jeans, feeling oddly intimidated by the two big truckers.

‘Feel free,’ Rick told him, motioning to his jeans.

‘Yeah, it sometimes gets REAL warm in here when the whiskey starts flowing….,’ Charlie said. His let his voice trail off, as if he expected Lee to pick up on what wasn’t said.

Lee swallowed hard and undid his jeans. He sat on the weight bench to take them off, along with his boots.

‘Yes, indeed, you don’t miss any workouts either,’ Rick said, watching him.

Charlie had the bottle open and was gulping it down like iced tea. He passed the bottle to Rick, who did the same. Rick handed the bottle to Lee. ‘Do you like whiskey?’ he asked.

‘It’s all I drink,’ Lee said. ‘When I can get it,’ he added.

‘Uhhhh….how old are you, anyway?’ Rick asked, pulling the bottle back. ‘Eighteen. I’m out of school, just not old enough to drink,’ he added, as if that might convince them of his age.

‘What the hell,’ Rick said, and thrust the bottle back to him. They passed the bottle back and forth several times and Lee was already feeling warm, inside and out. The warmth inside was causing a soft buzz in his head. He was going to get drunk, he knew. He knew, also, that it was by design that they were all three probably going to get drunk. Rick and Charlie sat on the edge of the bed, leaving Lee on the workout bench. Then Rick handed the bottle off to Charlie and set the barbell across the rack. ‘Ever work out with a buzz on?’ he asked Lee.

‘No, I never tried that.’

‘Well, don’t, unless you’ve got a workout buddy with you,’ Charlie warned.

When Rick had the barbell weighted, he asked, ‘Wanta do some bench presses and impress us with those muscles?’

Charlie handed him the bottle and he took another slug of whiskey before he lay back on the bench and realized that it was the first he’d noticed the guy’s manhood. It hung down over a pair hefty-looking balls with the head touching the bench. Rick stood at the head of the bench ready to spot him. Oddly it was the first he had really noticed his manhood too. It was big and heavy, suited for his muscular body. Lee gripped the barbell, hoping it wasn’t too heavy for he wanted to impress these guys. He hefted it off the rack and felt the terrific weight bearing down on him. He lowered it to his chest and immediately shoved it back up. It was easier than he’d expected. He did eight reps before Rick had to help him.

‘Fuck, you’ve got nice pecs,’ Rick said.

‘So have you guys,’ Lee said. ‘You’re both really built.’

Charlie stepped up to the head of the bench. ‘Do a set for me,’ he said.

Lee laid back to do another set and found himself looking right up into Charlie’s crotch. He was standing in closer so his legs were astraddle Lee’s head. His big balls hung heavily overhead, his thick, meaty cock suspended heavy and dangerously close to Lee’s face. Lee only did four reps. He could have done more but Charlie hunkered down with is knees bent, ready to spot him, and his big cock brushed across Lee’s face. That made him loose his concentration and he had to rack the barbell. Charlie hunkered lower to help him rack it and his manhood came to rest of Lee’s face.

Lee breathed in the sweet male musk of his crotch and opened his mouth to let his balls fall in. He sucked on them and tongued beneath them. Charlie rose up and let his cock fall into his mouth and Lee sucked it hungrily.

‘Awwwwhhhhh,’ Charlie moaned, his head tossed back. ‘Fuck, we were hoping you were up for this…Geezuss, kid, you’ve got a hot mouth.’

‘Look at that cock!’ Rick exclaimed as he wrapped his fist around Lee’s cock.

‘Shit, I can barely get my hand around it!’

‘Can you barely get it in your ass?’ Charlie asked.

‘Shit, man, a cock this size is no joking matter,’ Rick said.

‘Who’s joking?’ Charlie said. ‘You know you wanta feel that big cock boring up into your ass. Go ahead, sit on it.’

‘Fuck, I don’t know if I can handle it,’ Rick said, but already he was straddling the bench and Lee’s loins. He had to stand up on his tip-toes to aim it between his buns then he slowly lowered himself onto the huge cock. Lee moaned around Charlie’s cock. ‘Ohh, Goddd…..Ohhh, Geezusss, he’s huge!’ Rick gasped.

‘Keep going,’ Charlie encouraged him. ‘You can take it.’

‘That’s easy for you to say, you’re not sitting on it.’

‘Just ask yourself, are you going to be able to face yourself in the mirror if you don’t take him?’ Charlie said.

‘Bastard,’ Rick swore. ‘Ohhh…OHHHH… Awwwhhhh!’ he groaned as he sat all the way down on Lee’s huge cock. Lee quickly decided that it was better than with Bruce and Mendy. It frightened him a little that he liked the feel of his cock inside a guy’s ass more than in Mendy’s pussy. He fucked Rick, or Rick fucked him, till he shot his load all over him, then Charlie took his place and sat on his cock.

‘Give me your cock,’ Lee told Rick, reaching out for the man’s thick, rubbery manhood, still sticky and oozing cum.

‘Yeah, suck it dry, clean it off for me,’ Rick said as he stepped up to the head of the bench and fed his cock to him. Lee gobbled the meaty cock hungrily, licking it clean and sucking out the last drop of his load. God, he loved the taste of cum! Not only had he developed a voracious appetite for cock and cum, he liked experiencing how each guy tasted a little different.

He went back to the truck stop to see Bruce and Mendy the following month. One of the waitresses recognized him and told him that they were driving another route, down South. He returned, looking for Rick and Charlie but he never met up with them again either. So for a time, he was limited to Coach Bennett; and himself. He went back to see the coach as often as he dared. He thought it might look suspicious, him hanging around the locker room after he had graduated but Coach Bennett told him not to worry about it. Between times, he sucked himself off. He liked swallowing his load warm and fresh.

His workouts had suffered as his obsession grew. Remembering the hunky bodybuilder at the gym who had sucked him off in the shower, Lee went back to the gym. He made several trips to work out before he found him there. They spoke, casually; Lee remembered his name was Tuck.

‘I haven’t seen you around much,’ Tuck said.

‘Yeah, I’ve been slacking off,’ Lee said.

‘I look for you every day,’ Tuck told him.

‘Do you need me to spot you?’ Lee asked.

‘Yeah, thanks.’

‘Maybe I want you to spot me too, this time,’ Lee said. He glanced sheepishly at the young bodybuilder and he could tell by his look that his message wasn’t wasted on him.

‘You must be getting into some heavier stuff,’ Tuck remarked under his breath.

‘Yeah, heavier than last time I was here,’ Lee said. It went like a regular workout but they both knew where it would lead after their workout. They finished up and headed to the showers. As before, Lee left his shower door open.

‘Listen, instead of here, do you want to come to my room?’ Tuck asked.

‘Sure.’ Lee rushed through his shower. He was on pins and needles as he walked with the big stud to the old Eddington Hotel which had long since been operated as a men’s rooming house. The elevator didn’t work so they walked up to the fourth floor. Tuck’s room was small, overlooking a small, narrow courtyard, looking across to a brick apartment building.

‘It’s not much, but I don’t need much,’ Tuck said apologetically. ‘My life pretty much consists of work, eating and sleeping and working out so it’s just a place to lay my head.’

‘Yeah, or whatever else you can find to lay,’ Lee joked.

Tuck laughed. ‘Yeah, that too.’

Lee watched as the big man took off his clothes. His heart beat a little faster as his smooth, rippling muscles were exposed. When he was down to the tiny briefs, bulging with his manhood, Lee surprised himself and stepped forward and took hold of his wrist. ‘Let me…take those off for you,’ he said huskily.

‘Sure,’ Tuck said, with a smile, and held his hands away from his briefs. ‘Looks like you are getting into some heavier stuff.’

Lee didn’t know where it was coming from, what was bringing him to his knees, but he went willing and found himself face to face with the bulging briefs. He felt strangely at ease, as if it were where he belonged; where anyone belonged in Tuck’s presence…on his knees, worshipping the man’s muscles.

‘You look good down there,’ Tuck said with a soft chuckle. ‘It’s a real turn-on to look down my abs and see a handsome face staring at my bulging shorts.’

‘You look good up there, too,’ Lee said.

‘You’re into muscle-worship; I like that,’ Tuck said.

Lee reached up and hooked his fingers inside the shorts but then turned Tuck around. He gazed at the twin, hard mounds that strained against the stretch material then clasped his hands against the sides. ‘You muscle guys have all got butts like this,’ he said hoarsely as he tried to knead the muscles. But they were like rock. He pulled the shorts down and Tuck stepped out of them. God, he had a beautiful ass! It was only in that moment that he realized how much he had always admired guys’ butts, and why. He leaned in and kissed one side.

‘Wow, you really like my butt, don’t you?’

In reply, Lee kissed the other side. He had the terrible urge to explore further but he couldn’t do it. He couldn’t subject himself to that humiliation; at least not this first time on his knees with the guy. He felt safe, feeling the smooth, tight muscles as long as they were clenched together. But then Tuck bent over; way over, like he was stretching his hamstrings, and his butt muscles spread apart. Lee was surprised to see that his ass was shaved, his hole fully exposed and smooth. The tiny hole clenched and Lee’s mouth began to water. Geezusss, No! What the hell am I doing down here on my knees staring at a guy’s asshole! He was appalled that Tuck’s ass held the same attraction as his cock! He leaned in and kissed the inner slopes of the twin muscles and sucked in the clean, sweet-musk aroma from the shower.

‘Ohhhhh,’ Tuck moaned softly.

Lee felt good that he could make this huge muscle-hunk moan with pleasure, it gave him the sense of worshipping the big stud as he deserved. The tiny, puckered hole beckoned him; squeezing and winking and drawing him in. He leaned in and flicked his tongue at the hole and followed closely by licking it.

‘Ohhhh,’ Tuck groaned. He reached back with his hand around Lee’s head and smashed his face between his buns. ‘Awww, yeah…lick it…fuck, man, tongue it…get your tongue in there.’

Tuck’s grip wasn’t that hard but Lee told himself that he was helpless but to do the stud’s bidding. He smashed his face against the hard muscles and tongued the hot hole eagerly. He wrapped his arms around Tuck’s massive thighs to hold and pull himself against his ass and hold the two of them tightly together. He was practically slobbering over the man’s asshole. His face was wet with his own spit when he reared back, breathless.

‘Ohh,’ he gaped with excitement, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. Tuck turned around, clasped his hands on Lee’s head again and forced him to suck his cock. Lee took it without protest, again convincing himself that he was being forced. It was a lie but he liked the feeling of being a slave to the big muscle-man. Tuck had a nice-sized cock, seven inches or so, thick and meaty. It was a mouthful and it felt good in his mouth, and he was able to take it into his throat as well. Tuck fucked his face till he had to stop to keep from cumming then he pulled Lee to his feet. ‘Lie back on the bed,’ he told him.

Lee lay crossways on the bed to be serviced by Tuck. Tuck was hungry for his cock. He let his drool run down into the crack of his ass and massaged Lee’s asshole with his fingertips. A Tuck’s urging, Lee raised his legs up and spread them wide. He winced a little when he probed through his hole but it was his gasp that gave him away.

‘That okay?’ Tuck asked.

‘Oh, Yesss,’ Lee replied.

Tuck probed his ass deeper and deeper, till he had one finger inside him all the way. Tuck had big, thick fingers, the size of a small cock and he had Lee squirming around on it. ‘Damn, you’ve got a tight ass,’ Tuck said. ‘Tightest ass I ever seen except for young twins I had up here one time.’

‘How old were they?’ Lee asked.

Tuck laughed. ‘I shouldn’t tell you this, but they were fifteen,’ Tuck said.

‘Geezusss–that was a hell of risk. Where did you meet them?’

‘They hung around outside the gym a lot. They were too young to join and come in and work out but they liked being around bodybuilders. They took a special liking to me and we got friendly and then I took a liking to them. Shit, they were tight.’

‘Did you fuck them?’ Lee asked, surprised.

‘Yeah,’ Tuck said as he probed and fingered Lee’s asshole. ‘You seem to like my fingers; do you want me to fuck you?’

‘No, but I wanta suck your cock again,’ Lee said. ‘You’ve got a really hot body and I like feeling your muscles. And you’ve got a nice-sized cock that I can handle.’

‘Guys tell me my cock looks smaller because of my overall size. But It’s a good size to handle,’ Tuck said.

‘I’ll bet you don’t get any complaints,’ Lee said.

‘Only from the size queens.’

‘Huh?’

‘Guys who are obsessed with huge cocks. You’re a size-queen’s dream. Hell, you’re every gay guy’s dream and every straight guy’s nightmare.’

‘Why do you say that?’

‘Would you want to compete with you?’ He was fucking him with two fingers now. ‘I think you want to get fucked,’ he said.

‘Tuck…I think you’re right…I think I do want to get fucked, but….’

‘But what?’

‘Don’t it hurt?’

‘Some, at first, but you can handle my cock okay; hell, I’m using two fingers on you. I’ve got some stuff to deaden the pain a little till you get used to it. And some wild weed to smoke if you wanta get high.’

‘I’ve never used drugs–only poppers a couple of times.’

‘Do you want to try it?’

‘No, I don’t think so; just the stuff to deaden the pain.’

Tuck stood up and Lee spread his legs out, offering his ass to the man. He was scared; Tuck could tear him up with his thick cock and there was, for real, nothing he could do about it. He didn’t stand a chance against all those muscles. Part of him…his common sense…told him to grab his clothes and leave but his body cried out for the feel of cock. Then it was too late. Tuck was pressing his lubed-up cock hard against his hole and a second later, the head popped through. ‘AHHH!’ Lee gasped. He tried to wrench free but the coach’s grip held him in place and he knew there was no escaping this fate that he had invited upon himself.

‘Yeah, buddy, I know it hurts,’ Tuck said, without stopping. ‘But you gottta work through it to get to the good part.’ He did pause but he didn’t wait for him to get used to it. Then he plowed right in, all the way to the hilt.

‘Awwwhhh, Geezussss!’ Lee cried.

Tuck leaned over him, pressing his weight down on him. ‘Go ahead, yell, I ain’t gonna pull it out,’ he said in a gentle tone. He squirmed against him. ‘You said you like my muscles…does that feel good, having those hard muscles rubbing against you?

‘Yessss. That part feels good, but your cock is killing me.’

‘It’s all gonna feel good in a minute or two; just concentrate on my muscles,’ Tuck said.

Tuck was right. The pain lasted barely a minute before the pleasure began to sweep through him. Tuck wasn’t doing anything except making his cock throb deep inside him, and it felt wonderful. Lee could hardly wait to feel it moving in and out of his ass.

‘Are you ready to try it?’ Tuck asked, and without waiting for an answer he took a couple of test strokes, all the way out and back through his clenching hole.

‘Oohhhhh,’ Lee moaned softly

‘Do you want it nice and slow and easy and deep? Or hard and fast and deep?’

‘Go slow then work it up,’ Lee said. ‘I think I want you to fuck me really hard; give my ass a good pounding, but I want to get used to it first.’

Tuck pounded him good. He fucked him unmercifully once he knew he could take it. Lee’s first taste of being fucked was something he would never forget. Tuck fucked him three times that day. He left the hotel with mixed, confused emotions. He felt totally satisfied as never before in his life, but his head was still jumbled with guilt and recrimination. It wasn’t right and normal for a guy to get fucked in the ass. Guys just weren’t built that way. He never thought like that before, when he was doing the fucking, but now he had a whole new perspective. He’d been fucked; used like a woman. Not just once, but three times. And it wasn’t rape. He couldn’t even hold that Tuck had forced him. Hell, he TOLD him he wanted him to fuck him.

The next day he went to talk to Coach Bennett again. It was late in the afternoon and the coach was getting ready to leave his office. He held the door from coming all the way shut when he saw Lee come into the locker room.

‘What’s up? You look like you’re worried about something,’ Coach said.

Lee walked past him, into his office and the coach let the door close and the lock clicked. They stood apart for a long quiet moment, Lee with his back to the coach. Then he turned around and faced him. ‘Coach, I think I’m gay,’ he said. ‘I’m pretty sure of it.’

Coach Bennett showed no reaction. ‘We’ve explored that possibility, but what makes you say that? I mean, we’ve been having some great times together, and I know I’m not the only one, but it’s…it’s sex, Lee. It’s not something you need to get all screwed up in the head about.’

‘My head has never been so screwed up,’ Lee said.

‘Maybe we should stop,’ Coach said.

‘That’s not it; it’s not what we’re doing together,’ Lee said. ‘I…I can’t get enough, Coach. It’s like I’m obsessed. I want it all the time, night and day. I think about all the time, having fantasies…shit, about my old teammates.’ He cut himself short and looked away. ‘Geezuss, Coach, if anybody found out…my life would be over.’

‘Now, wait. Don’t go overboard. Even if you are gay, Lee, it’s not the end of the world and you’re not the first boy to discover that about himself. I said maybe we’re seeing too much of each other, but if you want it more often, well, I’m here.’

‘Do you think you’re gay, Coach, having sex with another guy?’

‘No. Like I said, it’s sex, nothing more, nothing less. You need to think of it like that.’

‘How many other guys are you doing it with?’ Lee asked.

‘None. Just you. You’re the only one who’s approached me with…..with the problem.’

‘Well, you’re not the only one for me,’ Lee said.

‘I assumed that. Have you seen that trucker and his wife again?’ Coach asked.

Lee nodded. ‘More than them,’ Lee said, ‘a lot more.’ He went on to tell the coach about the other two young truckers, and the bodybuilder. He still didn’t tell about Todd and Brian. The more he talked, the more he told, the more it hurt, but the easier it got. ‘The bodybuilder…I…I let him fuck me, Coach,’ he blurted. ‘I told myself he forced me, but he didn’t. He didn’t cut me any slack once he got started, but it wasn’t rape. I…I wanted it to happen…I…I asked him to do it; I wanted to see what it’s like.’

Coach paused. ‘And?’

‘That’s not all,’ Lee went on. ‘I’ve been making it with a couple of the guys from school for quite awhile now … ….my old teammates….since last summer.’

‘Who?’ Coach asked, surprised.

‘I can’t tell you.’

‘Guys on the team, you say?”

‘Yeah. But it’s always been one-way with them. I mean, I’m the one getting done. The worst part is, I…I don’t have much desire in pursuing girls anymore. Not like a guy my age should.’

Coach paused again then went over and put his hand on Lee’s shoulder. ‘I said I’m here for you, Lee, but I don’t know what to say. I’ll always be here to listen and tell you what I think, but this is something you have to work out for yourself. Nobody can decide for you whether or not you’re gay. I don’t know if its even something you can decide. It something that is or isn’t. Just don’t be afraid of it. Tell me, how do you feel about the two guys you’re making it with?’

He shrugged. ‘Nothing different, except that they make me feel really good. But that doesn’t change how I feel about them as friends or team mates.’

‘Okay, do you think they would feel any differently about you if they knew the whole truth about you?’

‘No.’

‘Well, you’ve got two allies right off. That’s more than most boys have. Most boys have to face their doubts and fears alone. You’ve got three allies, actually; including me.’

‘Thanks, Coach. I don’t know how I could handle this without you.’

‘I’m here anytime you need me, Son…any time, any hour of the day or night, for any purpose you want to see me.’

Lee swallowed hard, nearly choking on the emotions that had balled up in his throat. ‘How about…tonight, Coach?’

‘Tonight? Yes, if you want to talk some more, sure, I’ll be home.’

‘No…not to talk,’ Lee said. ‘Could I come over and…if I came over…would you…wanta fuck me?’

Coach Bennett forcefully emptied his lungs with a loud gush. ‘God, you know how to put a man on the spot.’

‘Why is that putting you on the spot? If you don’t want to…..’

‘NO. Hell yes, I want to!’ Coach Bennett cut in. ‘God, how I want to! But I’m supposed to be helping you work through this crucial time in your life. You’re vulnerable right now, Lee, and I don’t think I should be taking advantage of you, any more than I already have.’

‘You wouldn’t be taking advantage of, Coach. Not unless…not unless you forced yourself on me…’ He let his words linger between them and he could tell from the Coach’s eyes that he got his message.

‘Yeah, okay,’ Coach said softly. ‘Come on over…we’ll see what develops. If it turns out that all we do is talk, okay. If not…well, you know that’ll be okay, too.’

‘Thanks, but I don’t think it’s gonna be all talk, Coach.’

‘Okay, whatever you want. Listen, Lee…if…if you think those other two guys might want to, you know, get together…all four of us…..’ He cut himself off quickly, angry for his stupidity in letting the words come out of his mouth, and fearful. ‘Maybe you’d better not. If they find out I; that you and me are…well, that just broadens my exposure.’

‘You can trust them, Coach,’ Lee said.

‘How old are they?’ Coach asked.

‘One is the same age as me. The other one is seventeen, but he’s almost eighteen. I’ll wait till he turns eighteen.’

‘No, just forget I said it,’ Coach said.

Having Coach Bennett to ‘talk to’ certainly helped and gradually, Lee became more and more comfortable in his skin. He stopped trying to figure out whether or not he was gay. He decided just to live his life, wherever it took him. He knew it wasn’t going to be easy. People would began to wonder and ask questions about why he didn’t ask girls out. He would cover himself by telling them that he was dating a couple of girls from out of town.

More and more his remorse had faded and his only guilt was that he felt he was taking advantage of Brian and Todd. He was like them; he wanted the same things they did, but he was too much of a coward to admit it and he continued to do all of the taking. It was as if he were grasping to hold onto that last vestige of his manhood by never reciprocating with them. It was phony. He was a phony. He was ready to turn the tables on his two teammates. He chose Todd first.

His resolve was strong as he drove the back roads out of town, although it was fueled with a bottle of whiskey he sneaked into the glove compartment. He turned into a cornfield where he had taken girls before. He drove to the far corner and turned off the engine. He took another long swig of whiskey and handed it to Todd.

‘No, thanks, I’ve had enough.’

‘Not yet you haven’t,’ Lee said. ‘Trust me, you’re gonna need it…you’re in for the surprise of your life.’ He got out and walked around to the back of the car, pulling his T-shirt off. Todd followed his lead.

‘Are you sure this is safe?’ Todd asked him.

‘Who’s gonna come driving into a cornfield at this hour?’ Lee scoffed.

‘You’re gonna get completely naked?’ Todd asked as Lee was pulling off his shoes so he could take his jeans off.

‘Yeah, why not? Come on, you too.’ He took off his shoes then pulled his jeans off, standing in his white briefs.

While Todd was stripping off his clothes, Lee retrieved his jeans and dug the lube out of the pocket. He stood watching the muscular gymnast display his body. ‘Where do you get that all-over tan?’ Lee asked him.

‘My uncle’s got a cabin on a private lake. I could take you there sometime.’

‘Yeah, that’d be great,’ Lee said. ‘Geezuss, you look good, standing here in the moonlight.’

‘I’m glad I turn you on,’ said Todd.

‘Bend over the trunk,’ Lee told him as he uncapped the tube of lube. The boy obediently bent over the trunk with his legs and arms spread. Lee applied the lube in his ass then squeezed some on the head of his cock. He dropped the tube in the grass and stepped up behind him.

‘Goddam, you’re hot and ready tonight,’ Todd said

‘More than you know,’ Lee said. He was half-angry for himself for being so gutless. This wasn’t the reason he’d brought to the field. It was supposed to be the other way around. He was still a phony. But it only served to incense his lust for the muscular gymnast. He set his cock firmly against Todd’s asshole and shoved, pulling back on his hip bones. The opposite forces opened the tight asshole and sent his cock plunging into the hot cavern with one long, strong thrust.

‘AAAaahhhhhhhhhhhh!’ Todd cried out, tossing his head back in agony.

Lee started fucking him right away, without giving him a chance to get used to it. He hated himself for being so selfishly brutal but it was no more or less than the guy deserved for being such an easy mark. He knew it was going to hurt…it did every time…and he kept coming back for more, so what did he expect?

‘Ohhhh…ohhhhh…OOOHhhhh, Geezusss, Lee!’ he cried.

‘What’s the matter is it too big for you all of a sudden?’ Lee snarled.

‘No, you know its not, not after I get used to it but…..’

‘Get used to it then,’ Lee cut him off and fucked him all the harder. He could feel Todd’s ass muscles clenching and squeezing and trying to force his cock out but his cock won out. The boy’s tender asshole was no match for his bludgeoning cock, his tight gymnast muscles no match for Lee’s powerful, heavier muscles. He slammed into him unmercifully, almost with some excitement from causing him pain.

‘Awwhhh…Ohhhh, Shit…Fuck, man…please…take it…easy!’

‘Come on, pussy, how many times have you had this big cock plowing your ass and you never whined like this before,’ Lee said.

‘You never tried to rape me before,’ Todd countered.

‘Rape you? You think that’s what I’m doing? Shit, you ain’t seen rape. I’ll show you rape.’ With that he slammed his cock in as hard as he could, in and out of the tender hole, so hard the car was moving back and forth and would have rolled forward had it not been in gear. His thrusts were so hard that he was forcing Todd bodily up on the trunk, or maybe he was crawling up to get away.

‘Awwhhhh…Ohhhhh…UUUhnnnn! What’re you doing!’ Todd cried over his shoulder.

‘Nothing you don’t want,’ Lee said. ‘Don’t tell me your asshole wasn’t twitching and itching for this on the way out here.’

‘Not…this…way!’ Todd gasped. He had one foot up on the bumper, about to push himself up over the trunk when Lee grabbed his shoulders and pulled him back down. He locked his arms around him, lifting him off the ground and swung him around, away from the car. He dropped him to the ground, his cock jerking out of his asshole with a loud slurp sound. Todd scrambled away but Lee was on him in an instant, forcing him on his back, forcing his legs apart and fighting them up onto his shoulders. His cock found its way back on its own and Lee shoved his cock back in him to the hilt.

‘AAAWWWWWHHHH!’ Todd cried out as he was impaled on the huge meat. The ground didn’t give the way the car did and Lee fucked him forcefully, pounding him against the solid earth. He was snorting like a stallion, half-crazy with lust, convinced that he was giving the boy nothing but pleasure, despite his whimpering protests. Finally, Todd lay back and let it happen. Lee fucked him unmercifully for nearly a half hour before he finally froze and shuddered then shot his load deep in the boy’s guts. Todd lay under him, forcing hard breaths into his lungs.

‘Am I getting heavy?’ Lee asked as he shoved himself up on all fours.

‘A little.’

He shoved himself to his feet, jerking his cock free with that same loud noise, causing Lee to cry out with surprise. Todd struggled to get to his feet and stumbled back to the car to retrieve his clothes. Watching him fumble with his clothes, Lee began to feel remorse set in as the whiskey began to wear off.

‘Hey, man, we don’t have to leave yet,’ he said.

‘You got your rocks off, that’s what you brought me out here for,’ Troy said sullenly.

His friend’s tone sent a sickening chill through him. What had he done! Todd was one of his best friends, and they had a good thing going and he treated him like shit. He practically raped him!

‘Hey, man, I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have been so rough,’ Lee said. ‘I guess I had too much to drink.’

‘That was intentional, too, wasn’t it?’ Todd said.

‘Yeah…yeah, but not for the reason you think,’ Lee said. He stepped up and took Todd’s T-shirt out of his hand.

‘Oh, yeah? What am I supposed to think?’ Todd asked.

‘It wasn’t intended to be rape, if that’s what you’re thinking,’ Lee said defensively. ‘You wanted it. You came with me, knowing what was going to happen.’

‘No, I didn’t know it was going to be like that. It never has been.’ Todd said. ‘Why’d you do that? You know you can fuck me anytime you want. I’ve never turned you down.’ He was reaching for his T-shirt but Lee kept it away from him. Lee reached in the car and got the whiskey out of the glove compartment. He tossed the T-shirt away and uncapped the whiskey. He drank several gulps and handed the bottle to Todd.

‘No,’ Todd said as he went to retrieve his T-shirt.

Lee grabbed him by the waist of his jeans and held him back. When Todd tried to get away he jerked him back and whirled him around, throwing them together. Lee wrapped one powerful arm around the small of Todd’s back and pulled him tighter.

‘I know you’re pissed, and you’ve got a right to be, but I wasn’t thinking with my head. Like always, I was thinking with my balls, and the whiskey only made it worse. I just want you to know, I didn’t intend it to be like this either. I’m trying to blame it on the whiskey, but that’s a lie. I was protecting my own manhood…or what’s left of it.’

Todd gave a bewildered scowl. ‘What did you intend it to be?’ he asked.

Lee ran his hand down inside Todd’s loose jeans and squeezed his bare butt. With his other hand he undid the buttons and ran his hand down inside to get hold of his cock.

‘This,’ he said, squeezing the tight butt muscles and the rubbery hard cock at the same time. ‘I didn’t bring you out here to fuck you, Todd. I brought us out here with the exact opposite in mind. I drank the whiskey for courage, because I…I was…gonna let you fuck me, but I got scared at the last minute and chickened out. I just went nuts from there. I’m sorry.’

‘You were…no shit, y-you…were gonna…you wanted me to fuck you?’

‘Not wanted…I still want you to.’

‘Geezusss!!?’ Todd gasped. ‘I don’t believe this!’

‘It’ll be my first time,’ Lee lied, ‘But that don’t matter, you can be as rough as you want. You can rape me if you want to; it’s no more than I deserve. And to prove I’m sorry, man….’ He pulled him in and forced his mouth on Todd’s mouth, forced his lips apart and kissed him with his tongue and all the lust and passion he had in him.

It was a long, hard, passionate kiss, not like a kiss between two boys ought to be. When they broke, Lee kept touching his lips to Todd’s and nibbling on his lips, as if he couldn’t stop kissing him.

‘Shit, Todd, all of a sudden, I can’t get enough of you,’ he whispered. ‘Fuck, you are gorgeous!’

‘You’ve had too much to drink,’ Todd said.

‘So what if I have? Booze don’t bring anything out that isn’t there,’ Lee said. ‘Do you wanta do it? Do you want to fuck me?’

‘Yess! Fuck, yess!’ Todd replied.

Lee let him go and retrieved the tube of lubricant from the grass. He ceremoniously and bravely lubed up his own asshole, as if he’d done it a hundred times. He felt like a virgin about to be fucked. He squeezed some lube onto Todd’s cock and tossed the tube aside again.

‘Do want me bent over the trunk, or on the ground?’ Lee asked.

‘Over the trunk,’ Todd said. ‘Fuck, I don’t believe this is happening,’ he said as Lee took the position, spread out across the trunk with his feet set wide apart. He jutted his butt out to be taken.

‘You don’t have to be easy,’ he said.

Todd didn’t say whether he would be or not. ‘Dam, I’ve never done this before,’ he said as he clasped his hands tightly around Lee’s hip bones and planted the head of his cock in the crevice of his so-called virginal buns. He didn’t tear through the tight, nervous hole but he shoved hard and entered him with determination.

‘Ohh, Geezussss!’ Lee gasped through clenched teeth as he was quickly impaled on his teammate’s big cock. Coach hurt like hell but this pain was the worse he’d ever felt in his life and the whiskey didn’t help. He closed his eyes and the tears popped out and he squeezed his ass tight around the thick meat, hoping that by making the pain worse, it wouldn’t last so long. Todd didn’t wait till he got used to it. He hit bottom, withdrew all the way and shoved back in him again. Lee refused to cry out or even groan from the pain. Trembling, he endured it, over and over again as Todd popped the head of his cock back and forth through his tight hole. For a fleeting few seconds he almost cried out, to beg him to stop but his pride wouldn’t permit it. The pain couldn’t last. There had to be something beyond it. Brian and Todd always liked it when he fucked them.

Finally, thankfully, the pain began to subside, as if Lee’s cock was drawing it out o him with each thrust. And in its place was the strangest, most exquisite pleasure he’d ever experienced.

‘Oh, Geezussss!’ he gasped again, only it came out louder and in a different tone. It was feeling good! So good! ‘Ohhh …ohhhhh, mannn…awwwwwhh, fuck, Todd… why didn’t you tell me it feels like this? Awwwww…fuck me…fuck me!’ Some part of his macho ego tried to blame the pleasure on the whiskey, but it hadn’t help with the pain and it wasn’t the cause of his pleasure, he was just plain liking getting fucked in the ass.

He wanted to try it on the ground, on his back, with his legs wrapped around Todd’s tiny waist; lock his thighs around the boy and squeeze the pleasure right out of him and hold his cock deep inside him and twist round on it. Where were such thoughts coming from! He was visualizing things he’d never done.

‘Tell me now if you’re ever going to let me do this again,’ Todd said. ‘because if you are, I could shoot off any time. If you’re not, well, I’m gonna do my best to hold off and fuck you all night.’

‘You can go ahead shoot it…shoot it in me…this don’t have to be the last time,’ Lee told him.

Even after his experience with Todd, he was just as cowardly when he made his first move with Brian. First he got half-drunk–more than half. He knew he shouldn’t be driving so he saved two beers for good measure, to guzzle in front of Brian’s house before he went inside. It was late. Brian didn’t know he was coming. He guzzled one beer. He was hesitant to go up to the door. He felt his courage begin to wane and he quickly downed the second beer.

‘Better get my sorry ass up to the door while I still can,’ he muttered to himself. He was satisfied that he at least sounded drunk.

He heard Brian come bounding down the stairs when he knocked. He swung it open, standing there with a surprised look and nothing else.

‘Do you always open the door like that?’ Lee asked.

‘Only when somebody’s trying to break the door down,’ he said, opening it for him.

‘Who is it, Brian?’ his mother called from another place in the house.

‘It’s just Lee,’ he called back.

‘Is something wrong?’

‘No, Mom. We’re going up to my room. He’s staying all night. I forgot to tell you.’

‘Shit, sorry I woke your folks,’ Lee whispered. He followed Brian upstairs; it was a foregone conclusion that that’s where they would go. In his room, Brian flopped back and bounced on the bed.

‘So, what brings you at this hour of the night, drunk out of you mind?’

‘What always brings me here?’ Lee said as he started taking off his clothes. He was keenly aware of Brian’s eyes on him as he stripped naked. Lee was surprised and proud that his courage didn’t wane, false as it was. Man, was he in for a surprise! Brian started to move over but Lee went to his knees beside the bed. He ran his hands up Brian’s smooth, muscular legs, digging his thumbs hard into the apex. Brian lay there with his mouth hanging open, his eyes wide with surprise. Lee cupped his balls then squeezed his cock as he leaned up into the ‘V’ of his thighs.

‘W-what’re you d-doing?’ Brian stammered.

‘I’m gonna suck your cock,’ Lee said.

‘Aww, Mannnn!’ he gasped. He put his hand on Lee’s shoulder. ‘God knows, I’ve dreamed of this moment, but look, you’re drunk. I don’t want you doing something you’re gonna regret in the morning when you sober up.’

‘This is the REASON I’m drunk,’ Lee said as he worked his hand up and down Brian’s now-hard cock. ‘I’m a pussy and a coward by nature. I needed some courage but I made the decision BEFORE I got drunk. You got a fuckin’ big cock, you know that? I don’t know if I can handle it. Hey, you got any poppers?’ he asked, reaching for the drawer in the nightstand.

‘Hell, I don’t keep them there,’ Brian said as he got up from the bed.

Lee knelt there, watching the big athlete go into his closet. He came out with the bottle of poppers and a big hardon.

‘Fuck, that’s a big cock,’ he said.

‘It’s not the first time you’ve seen my cock hard,’ Brian said.

‘It’s the first time knowing I’ve gotta try to get my mouth around it,’ Lee said.

‘Do you really think you need this?’ Brian asked as he uncapped the bottle of poppers.

‘Not for courage; I just wanta make sure I enjoy it to the fullest. So give it to me,’ he said, holding his head up for Brian to administer the poppers. He breathed the acrid aroma into his nostrils and shook his head as the stuff took effect. ‘Ohhh, fuck! Mannnn…I don’t know how good I’m gonna be at this but I’m gonna enjoy the hell out of it!’ And with that he leaned down and lowered his mouth down around his team-mate’s cock.

‘OOHHHHHH!’ Brian cried. ‘OHhhh…Ohhhhhhhh, Lee…fuck, man, if you only knew how many times I’ve dreamed about this! Somebody pinch me so I know it’s not just another dream!’

Lee pinched him.

‘OWW!’

‘It’s not a dream,’ Lee said, laughing. And if it was, it was Lee’s dream. He slobbered and sucked the thick cock like a hungry wolf on a piece of raw meat. His eyes watered, listening to Brian’s moans, knowing that he was able to give the guy such pleasure.

‘Hey…hey, if you want to turn around, I can do you at the same time,’ Brian said.

‘Huh-uh,’ Lee said, shaking his head. ‘It’s not about me tonight. It’s all about you. I wanta do this, buddy. Just let me know how I’m doing and tell me how you like it best.’

‘Shit, man, any way you want to do it,’ Brian said.

Lee sucked him almost with a reverence, learning along the way what made him writhe and moan.

‘I wish you would let me suck you too,’ Brian said.

‘I’ll let you do the next best thing if you want to. Do you want to fuck me?’

Brian raised up on his elbows, aghast, his mouth open and his eyes wide. ‘F-fuck you? Y-you w-want m-me to….to f-fuck you! Are you sure…sure you’re ready for that? I mean, you’re not just drunk, are you, and it’s the booze talking?’

‘It’s not the booze. I’m ready,’ Lee said. ‘I think I’ve been ready for a long time, but hey, its time to find out. Do you want to do it?’

‘Aww, yessss! Aww, fuck, Lee, I never even dared to DREAM that!’

‘Let me chow down on this big fucker for a little bit first,’ Lee said as he licked up and down the throbbing cock. ‘You’ve got a nice fuckin’ cock, buddy. Tastes good. I hope it feels as good in my ass.’

‘Oh, Lee…Ohhhhh, fuck, I gotta be dreaming this! Bug Lee Goddard…sucking my cock…wanting me to fuck him…!

‘If it’s a dream, I don’t want to wake up,’ Lee said. He thought of Todd, and Coach Bennett. Maybe he would them about Coach Bennett sometime, and tell the coach about Todd and Brian. He imagined all three of them lined up to fuck him and it made his asshole clenched and quiver.

Succumbing to his two teammates set Lee’s life on a new and definite course. He was the prey, now, as well as the predator, and he wanted more. He wanted to bring Todd and Brian and Coach Bennett together. He chose Brian and Todd first; he would leave the coach till last. He searched to find just the right place, not in any of their homes. The falls. Perfect place.

Despite his plan, he felt he still needed a pretense to get them together. Why, he didn’t know; it was stupid, considering what he was going to do. It was a simple plan; one that would get them together in an out of the way place…and naked. They went out under the pretense of picking up girls but instead, Lee maneuvered them out to the falls to go swimming, just the three of them. He hadn’t decided how it should play out till he watched the two undress and seeing their hard, rippling muscles he knew. It would be an all-out three way; anything goes. Fuck, what a surprise they were in for!

They swam and frolicked and played grab-ass but nothing serious; nothing much different than they’d done all during their boyhood. Except this night, they weren’t boys. They were young men, their bodies teeming with lust even in the cool water, although Brian and Todd had no idea how their secret lust would be satisfied that night. Lee climbed out of the water and grabbed his clothes. The two boys followed him in behind the falls. It was loud with the water crashing down over them, and it was cool and wet. Their clothes would be wet when they put them on but it didn’t matter. The floor of the cave was a formation of smooth boulders covered with a mat of thick moss.

‘I fucked Tina Moore here one time,’ Lee said.

‘Well, one thing, nobody could hear her scream,’ Todd remarked.

‘Yeah, nobody can hear or see anything that goes on back here,’ Lee said.

‘We should have brought something to drink…some whiskey,’ Brian said.

‘Are we gonna need whiskey?’ Lee asked.

‘It’s chilly, whiskey would help warm us up,’ Brian said.

‘What the hell are we doing back here anyway?’ Todd asked. ‘Our clothes are gonna be wet.’

‘So we drive back naked,’ Lee said. ‘I’ve got part of a bottle in my glove compartment, if you wanta go get it,’ he said to Brian.

When Brian was gone to get the whiskey, Lee moved up behind Todd and wrapped his arms around him and pulled their naked bodies together.

‘Shit, man, don’t, Brian will see us,’ Todd hissed.

‘I know. That’s the plan,’ Lee said.

‘Are you fuckin’ crazy?’ Todd gasped, turning around in his arms. Their cocks smashed together and began to come alive.

‘You and I aren’t doing anything that Brian and I aren’t doing,’ Lee said.

Todd’s mouth dropped and his eyes popped. ‘You and…y-you-re t-telling me…you and Brian are…’

‘Yeah, everything you and I are doing, me and Brian are doing,’ he said again. ‘I thought it was time to get it out in the open, for the three of us to get together for some real fun.’

‘Does he know…about me and you?’ Todd asked.

‘Not yet,’ Lee said.

Todd squirmed out of his arms. ‘I don’t know about this….’

‘What’re you scared of?’ Lee asked.

‘I just don’t know, I never counted on anybody but you ever knowing about me.’

Just then Brian came back in under the crashing water with a blanket and the whiskey. ‘I brought a blanket, too,’ he said.

‘Like we’re all gonna fit under one blanket,’ Todd scoffed.

Lee took the blanket and the opportunity it presented. ‘Okay, let’s get under here together, and by the time we finish off this whiskey, we ain’t gonna care,’ he said, laughing, as he flung the blanket out.

‘I’m still wondering why we’re freezing our balls off and trying to keep warm when we could get dressed and go get drunk in comfort.’

‘Our clothes are already wet,’ Lee said.

The three boys huddled in under the blanket with Lee in the middle and passed the bottle back and forth.

‘You know what I just figured out?’ Brian said. ‘You’re in the middle, you’re taking a drink every time the bottle passes back and forth, which means you’re getting twice as drunk as me and Todd.’

‘It’s my whiskey,’ Lee drawled.

They huddled and shivered and guzzled the whiskey till it was nearly gone. Lee passed it up the last few rounds and let the other two split it down to the empty bottle. Then he opened Pandora’s box.

‘Okay, who’s gonna fuck who?’ Lee asked.

The other two boys looked at him with a mixture of aghast and bewilderment.

‘Man, you are drunk,’ Brian said. ‘In case you hadn’t noticed, we’re out here by ourselves. We didn’t take the time to pick up any girls.’

‘I’ve got a news flash,’ Lee went on. ‘Todd, you and I aren’t doing anything that Brian and I aren’t doing. Brian, you and I aren’t doing anything that Todd and I aren’t doing. So why don’t we all do it together?’

There was a silence that boomed louder than the falls. Then Lee felt Todd’s hand under his leg, touching his balls. Brian’s hand came in from the other side, very cautiously till he felt Todd’s hand. Lee wrapped his arms around both of them and hugged them in tight.

‘Nobody answered my question. Who’s gonna fuck who?’ Lee asked again.

‘Guess,’ Brian said as he pushed Lee back on the cool moss.

The tryst under the falls opened up a whole new world for the three boys. Lee was leaning so far on the other side of the fence that he was almost ready to admit that he was gay. Maybe not out loud, but to himself.

At the school gym one late Saturday afternoon, he initiated the second part of his plan. Coach Bennett was working out alone and Lee asked if he could join him.

‘I’m noticing a change in you,’ coach observed as they worked out together.

‘Thanks, I’m trying to discipline myself a little better and get back into a steady routine,’ Lee said.

‘No, not that,’ coach said. ‘You’ve always been very confident, but I’m noticing a new, different confidence.’

‘Maybe I’m just getting happier in my skin,’ Lee said.

‘Are you?’ coach asked. ‘Getting more comfortable with who you are?’

‘Yes. Truth…I’m about that far from admitting that I’m gay,’ he said, holding up two fingers barely an inch apart.

‘Admitting to who?’ coach asked.

‘Myself. You. Anyone else I can trust,’ he replied.

Just then there was the clatter of the side door opening and heavy footsteps on the steel stairs. Coach Bennett looked up with a scowl.

‘Oh, I invited Todd and Brian to join us here,’ Lee said as he began taking off his workout clothes.

Coach Bennet looked at him; a blank stare. ‘Lee, what are you doing?’ he asked quietly.

‘I’m going to take a shower,’ Lee said. ‘Come on, you need one, too.’

‘No, I mean…what’re you doing?’ he asked again.

‘It’s okay, coach. Just play along with me. Trust me, its okay.’

‘Hey, Coach. Hey, Lee,’ Todd greeted them.

‘Hello, boys,’ Coach said.

‘Coach and I were just going back to shower,’ Lee said. It was an opening line that any one of them could grab onto.

‘Hey, I could use a shower, too,’ Brian said as he peeled off his shirt.

‘Yeah, me too,’ Todd said.

‘You haven’t even worked out yet,’ Coach said.

‘I thought we were going to work out in the shower,’ Brian said with a knowing grin.

There was a brief moment of awkward silence before Coach Bennett shrugged and said, ‘Well, one of you be sure the door’s locked.’

---

To get in touch with the author, send them an email.

---

I was on a weekend retreat from the grueling summer, before the start of school at which time hundreds of boys would be coming in for their sports physicals. I was looking forward to it. I was now a certified PA, Physician’s Assistant so it would be a real hands-on experience for me. The bed and breakfast was my favorite get-away.

It was 2:00 a.m. and I was sitting in the quiet of the breakfast room where the lights were dimmed to a soft hue. I heard the door and looked up to see a good-looking, built young man come in wearing a pair of short, thin running shorts and T-shirt. He was barefoot and his hair was damp and unruly. I knew instinctively that he was the newly-wed that belonged to the much-decorated sports car in the bed and breakfast parking lot.

‘Good morning,’ he said as he drew a cup of coffee.

‘I thought I was the only one up and about.’ I watched his thick thigh muscles bulge and leap as he moved.

‘I’ve been up for quite awhile,’ he said, ‘all night, actually.

‘Yeah, I’ll bet he was!’ I thought I saw a grin on his lips but maybe it was only in his deep blue eyes. ‘Are you enjoying your honeymoon?’ I asked; dumb question.

He gave me a grinning look, ‘How did you know I’m on my honeymoon?’

‘It’s written all over your face,’ I said.

‘Oh yeah? You mean it shows?’

‘Only a newly married man has that look,’ I observed. ‘I’ll bet I could also spot your wife in a crowd.’

‘And what kind of look would she have?’ he asked.

‘Starry-eyed, a smile she couldn’t get rid of, and a look of satisfaction and great contentment.’

‘Well, I’m sure trying,’ he said with a mischievous grin.

‘Oh, I doubt you have to try very hard,’ I said.

‘It’s in my nature to try hard.’ He stirred his coffee and motioned if it was okay if he sat down. ‘Are you married?’ he asked.

‘I was. It didn’t work out.’

‘Why not?’

‘It wasn’t in my nature,’ I said.

‘I was hoping you could give me some pointers,’ he joked.

‘I doubt you need any pointers from me or anybody else,’ I said.

‘Oh? What makes you say that?’

‘I get the impression that you know your way around a honeymoon.’

He smiled. ‘I’m doing okay but there’s always room for improvement, isn’t there? Every woman is different; I’m sure finding that out.’

I smiled back. ‘Would your new wife approve of you talking to a perfect stranger about other women?’

‘Sorry, my name is Taylor Black,’ he said putting out his hand.

‘Brad Nolan.’

‘Now we’re not strangers,’ he said. ‘What do you do?’ he asked.

‘I’m a physician’s assistant. I can see patients, give physicals, and recommend treatment. I refer anything that I think is serious to the doctor, but I can’t write prescriptions. I work in a sports medicine clinic so we specialize in giving physicals to the athletes from the junior college and most of the schools in the area.’

‘Can I ask what you’re writing?’

‘Fiction,’ I replied.

‘What about?’ he asked.

‘You don’t want to know.’

‘Why wouldn’t I want to know?’

‘It’s not something I think you would be interested in. Is your wife asleep?’ I asked to change the subject.

‘Yeah…uhhhhh…taking a break,’ he said with that grin again.

‘Well, she’s not like candy in a candy dish; she’s going to be there for a long, long time, and hopefully anytime.’

‘Yours wasn’t,’ he reminded me.

‘Mine were extenuating circumstances,’ I said.

‘You’re wrong, she’s just like candy in a candy dish,’ he said.

I laughed. ‘I won’t even ask where you could go with that.’

‘I just know I can’t get enough of her,’ he said. He laughed. ‘She thinks I’m crazed.’

‘Are you?’

‘Crazed about her. You should see her. She’s beautiful,’ he said.

‘Yes, I’m sure she is.’

‘It’s just going to take awhile, I guess,’ he said with a sigh. ‘My dad told me it would. I’m just not sure I can be that patient.’

‘Take awhile?’ I sensed for the fist time that something was wrong.

‘For her to get used to me,’ he said, without elaborating.

‘Marriage always takes some getting used to,’ I said.

‘I just hope she’s got the patience,’ he said.

‘It’s usually the man who has to be patient.’

‘I am. But I… well; I’m pretty much non-stop once I get up and going, which can happen just by looking at her.’ he chuckled. ‘But you’re right, I shouldn’t be telling you all of this,’ he said looking down.

‘I don’t mind listening, but you have to be comfortable with it,’ I said.

‘Well, you’re real easy to talk to and it’s just you and me, and you are sort of a doctor. Are you sure you don’t mind?’

‘No, of course not. You said we’re not strangers now.’

‘Part of the problem is…well, I…I’m…pretty big, where it counts, you know…you’re a doctor, you can understand that, you’ve seen lots of jocks.’

‘None that I considered abnormally large,’ I said. ‘And I’m a PA, not a doctor.’

‘Almost a doctor. Close enough,’ he said. ‘I should have come to you for a physical before I got married. Maybe you could have recommended something.’

‘There’s not really anything I could recommend for that,’ I said. ‘Any recommendation should have been directed to your wife.’

‘Oh, there’s something she can do?’ he asked, surprised.

‘Yes. A relaxant she could take, for example.’

‘A relaxant? What does it do, put her out?’

‘No, no. It just relaxes her which causes her vagina to become more relaxed and pliable, which in turn lets her be more relaxed and receptive. It’s a domino effect.’

‘Man, I wish you could write me a prescription for some of that stuff,’ he said.

‘Sorry. But if the conversation comes around to it, you could gently suggest that she see her doctor. You could tell her you read something, not that you’ve talked to me about it.’

‘I’ll do that. Man, what I wouldn’t give to sink all the way in.’ He caught himself and blushed. ‘Sorry, I shouldn’t be talking like that.’

‘It’s okay,’ I assured him.

‘Well, meanwhile, I am showing her all the other ways I can make her happy so she won’t be scared.’

‘If you don’t mind my asking…..’

‘I was a trumpet player. Let’s just say I have a very strong and talented tongue,’ he said with a cocky grin.

‘That’s wonderful that you can be so comfortable with each other so early in your marriage,’ I said.

‘It’s nothing to be uncomfortable about,’ he said with a shrug.

‘No, it isn’t. But you would be surprised how few men are willing to use that technique. You are to be commended. Not many men are that concerned or considerate of their wife’s pleasure…or that talented,’ I added.

‘Hey, that’s what it’s all about, isn’t it? Her pleasure is all that matters to me… mine comes along naturally with the territory.’

‘Someday very soon your wife will come to realize what a lucky woman she is, despite what you say is your exceptional size,’ I said.

‘I hope you’re right. Right now I think she’s wondering what she got herself into.’

‘Actually, I was about to ask, a minute ago, how oversized do you think you are? Perhaps that’s not the entire problem.’ He laid his hands on the table about a foot apart. ‘Oh,’ I said quietly, wondering if he might be exaggerating.

‘Yeah; and about that big around,’ he said, curling his fingers around his wrist.

‘Oh. I see.’

‘Yeah; pretty monstrous,’ he said.

‘Don’t say that. Men pray to be built like that. So do a lot of women.’

‘I don’t think Linda prayed for what she got,’ he said, laughing. ‘I think she’s praying I just go away for awhile; which is what I’m doing, to give her a rest.’

‘Well, Taylor, in the meantime, there are ways of taking care of your own problem–I’m sure you haven’t forgotten how.’

‘Oh…no. And believe me, I’ve had plenty of practice,’ he said, laughing.

‘Some women don’t mind that being a part of sex. You might explore that option,’ I suggested.

‘Linda doesn’t mind, but after all of these years of sneaking around, I’m not used to doing it in front of anybody,’ he said, laughing. ‘Actually, I did it last night, though and she seemed to like watching me. She went nuts when I…shot off. I thought she might get mad when I sprayed both of us, but she loved it.’

‘Well, I think you’ve got a very understanding and loving wife,’ I said. ‘You’re obviously very comfortable with each other. You’ve got a good solid foundation to build on.’

‘Let’s just hope the foundation is as solid as my cock is most of the time,’ he joked.

‘I might suggest, too–there is always oral sex…’

‘What do you think I’ve been doing?’ he cut in. ‘Oh, you mean the other way around. She hasn’t come around to that idea yet. She hasn’t mentioned it and I’m not going to ask her. That’s something she has to want to do on her own.’

‘Actually, I was going to say oral sex…on the side, if you will,’ I went on. ‘Some people don’t believe that’s cheating, but of course that is a matter of preference.’

‘Man, I would have to have her wore down to a frazzle before she would even think about letting me get head from some other woman,’ he said.

‘Then you might consider the alternative. She might not be so reluctant if it was another man instead of another woman,’ I said, ‘not that I’m advocating it; I’m just being clinical.’

‘I never thought of that; letting another guy go down on me.’

‘I’m surprised it hasn’t already happened. You are an extremely attractive young man–very well built, and with your size problem–well that would be pure heaven to another male. I’m not suggesting it, necessarily, you understand; it’s just a medical observation.’

‘And a good one at that, but I wouldn’t know how to go about it with another guy. I mean, do they have male prostitutes or something? Maybe you could give me some pointers…you counsel jocks and stuff.’

‘I don’t counsel teenage athletes on oral sex,’ I said. ‘You only have to keep your eyes open.’

‘What am I supposed to be looking for?’ he asked.

‘Eye contact…you might not recognize the look at first but you will always be aware of eye contact,’ I told him.

He looked at me and our eyes met but I wasn’t sure he saw anything. He looked away. But then he looked back and our eyes met again and a think trace of a smile curled his lips. ‘If I didn’t know better, Doc….well, actually, I don’t know better, but I, uh…..I can’t help wondering if I’m seeing the look right now.’

‘There has to be a look back before you can know for sure. A look that says you’re interested,’ I said. He looked right into my eyes, a hard, intense gaze, as if he were looking into my soul. It made a shiver run down my spine and caused a tingling feeling way back between my legs; one of those feelings that starts in your ass and moves to your balls.

‘How’s that?’ he asked with a grin as he dropped one hand under the table. I saw the muscles in his arms flex as he moved his hand.

‘Pretty good for the first attempt,’ I said. I had him! And it was so easy!

He looked at his watch again. I glanced at mine. Then I downed the rest of my coffee. ‘I think I’ll go back to my room,’ I said, ‘room 28, third floor. If your wife won’t miss you…..’ There, the invitation was out there. I didn’t know if he would come to my room with me but I was sure he was thinking about it. He lingered back when I went to the elevator and I wasn’t sure what he would do. I guess he didn’t have to think about it very hard.

‘Hey, hold the elevator, will you? I’m on your floor,’ he said, catching up with me. But he still wasn’t committing himself to anything. He didn’t look at me as we rode the elevator up to the third floor. The elevator stopped and we were waiting the few seconds for it to settle and the doors to open.

‘She would probably be glad I’m gone,’ he said in a husky tone. He was asking for encouragement. I glanced up but he was looking down at his feet.

‘You need to look at me, in the eyes, to be sure you want to do this…so you’ll know it’s the right thing,’ I said.

He lifted his eyes and gave me an unwavering look. ‘I want to do it. I’ll decide later if it was the right thing to do.’

I let us into my room and closed the door. ‘Are you sure about your wife…that she won’t wake up and miss you?’

‘I’m sure. I told her I was going for a walk. And I did, didn’t I? I walked down the hallway.’

I could tell he was uncomfortable, nervous. ‘There’s no need to be nervous,’ I said. ‘Do you want to get comfortable? Take off your clothes, or down to where you feel comfortable?’

‘I was a jock in school. I’m used to being comfortable naked,’ he said as he tugged his T-shirt out of his shorts, ‘What about you?’ he asked as he peeled his T-shirt off.

‘Wow!’ I exclaimed when I saw his bare upper body. His chest muscles were like two big, delicious steaks capped with dark brown mushrooms that his tits stuck out of. His shoulders looked even broader out of his shirt and his arms bulged. He had abs to die for. I got a good idea what he was talking about…his problem…by looking at the pouch of his briefs. He obviously had a lot of meat packed in there.

‘What about you?’ he asked again.

‘Let me catch my breath,’ I said, raking my eyes over his incredible body.

‘I just thought we should both strip down, it’d make things more even.’

‘I don’t really think you want things to be even, do you?’ I said.

‘Okay…no…not that way… just both strip down is what I meant,’ he said.

‘I know what you meant,’ I said, laughing. I pulled off my shirt and stepped out of my shoes.

‘I said you were an easy guy to talk to. You’re an easy guy to be with, too’ he said.

‘It’s part of the practice, putting young guys at ease without their clothes on,’ I said.

‘Well, you’re good at it. I feel like I’m undressing in front of one of my buddies in the locker room,’ he said as he peeled his shorts down off his hips. He bent to take them all the way off.

‘I’m glad you…feel…that…way,’ I stammered as he straightened. ‘My Godd!’ I gasped. His cock sort of unfurled from its own weight and hung down thick and heavy, about six inches. The head itself was heavy enough to stretch the rest of his cock downward.

‘Yeah, I told you,’ he said.

‘Was your wife… a virgin?’ I asked quietly.

‘Yeah, which only compounds the problem,’ he said. I stepped over and took his cock in my hand. He jumped at my touch but then laughed softly and relaxed. ‘I’m not used to having another guy’s hand on me like that,’ he confessed.

His cock was heavy. I cupped his ball with my other hand. ‘They’re heavy,’ I said.

‘They’re full.’

‘You’re on your honeymoon, how could they be full?’ I asked.

‘You’re holding the problem in your other hand,’ he said, causing his cock to throb hard.

‘No… no, there is no problem,’ I assured him. ‘It’s just a matter of getting used to each other.’

‘Come on, Doc, what would you think if you were suddenly faced with this?’ he asked, motioning to his huge cock. ‘Well, I guess you’re gonna be…aren’t you?’ he said answering his own question with a chuckle.

‘I’m going to try,’ I said.

‘See, you’re having doubts,’ he said.

I pulled on his cock and it grew in my hand. It very quickly out-grew my hand and I had to squeeze to get my fingers around its girth, then he was so hard I couldn’t squeeze and my fingers wouldn’t reach all the way around it. It stuck out through my fist about six inches. I put my other hand around the shaft there was still three or four inches of cock sticking out of my hands.

‘Now you see the problem,’ he said.

‘Stop saying that. There is no problem,’ I said again. ‘The problem would be if you were impatient and concerned only with your own pleasure, which you are not.’

‘Oh, I’m concerned all right,’ he said, laughing. ‘But that’s secondary.’

‘Right now, it looks pretty primary. It feels downright urgent,’ I said. I glanced up and his eyes met mine, pleading. He was in such agony. I was pondering whether I could take him in my ass. I tried to imagine what it would feel like to have my asshole pried open with the huge hunk of meat. Could I even handle it? Could I take all of him? If I started, I would have to; there would be no backing out.

‘Are you gonna…s-suck it?’ he asked hoarsely.

‘Let me see what I can do with it,’ I said as I went slowly to my knees. I licked the underside of his cock from the base up to the head as it quivered over my face. At the top I lapped up the ball juice that boiled out of his cock and cascaded down over the head. He tasted good; fresh, with an acrid sweetness with a flavor or raw potency. I kissed back down his cock and nuzzled his balls. They felt formidable against my face. I sucked one into my mouth.

‘Oohhnnnnn,’ he moaned softly. I moved to the other one and he moaned again. They were too big to suck them both in my mouth at the same time. I munched on his balls for a moment then moved back up to his cock. He had it aimed straight outward with his thumb on the base. He wanted me to take him. I licked off the ball juice again then wrapped my lips around the bulbous head.

‘Awwwhhhhh!’ he gasped. His hands hung at his sides, clenching helplessly and the muscles in his thighs twitched and I thought for a moment that he might be cumming already. I slid my lips down around the thick shaft. I could see my lips distended something awful around his incredibly thick girth. Much more cock and I think my jaws would’ve locked; I lavered my tongue around all of his cock that I could reach.

‘Ohhh, Geezussss!’ he swore through clenched teeth as he put his hand on top of my head. I took all I could and held it in my mouth for a moment. The head swelled out, anxiously pressing against the opening of my throat. He put a little pressure on the back of my head but I reared back; he was just too damned big. But then he was satisfied when I moved my mouth back down his cock and began sucking him.

‘Ohhhhhhh…..OHhhhh, yeahhh…..awwww, fuck, yeah, suck it!’ He put both hands around my head and was thrusting his cock into my mouth. I wrapped one hand around his cock to check his thrusts and keep him from plunging the huge hunk of meat into my throat. I wanted him so bad, but he could do some serious damage. I was thinking, too, of the damage he could do to a guy’s ass, but I still wasn’t ruling it out.

With one hand around his cock, I explored his hard, smooth muscles with the other; down and around his thighs, down to his calves. And around his butt… Goddd, his butt was so nice and round and tight! When he clenched the muscles to thrust his cock, his butt felt like bowling balls. His legs were trembling and his abs twitched and trembled under my touch.

‘Ohh, Godd, I never had anything feel so good in my life! I never dreamed anything could feel so good!’ he moaned.

I was glad I was able to make him feel so good but I had to wonder about his wife; why she hadn’t made him feel just as good. I sucked him with gratitude, knowing that I might not ever again find such a beautiful and huge cock, especially attached to such a gorgeous male, and one so willing and eager to give himself up to me. A couple of times I paused just to gaze at his cock, to make sure he was real; I had to remind myself that it wasn’t a dream after all.

‘Awww, shit!’ he gasped as he pulled his cock out of my mouth, squeezing it unmercifully. ‘You had me so fuckin’ close…but I don’t want to cum yet. I gotta have some more of this!’

‘Do you want to fuck me?’ I asked. The words were out before I realized it. He looked down at me, almost gaping, with surprise and maybe confusion.

‘F-fuck you? You mean…fuck you…in the ass?’

‘It’s all I’ve got to offer,’ I said.

‘Hell, that’s enough…fuck, yeah, man!’ He was so hot he was shaking with lust and his cock quivered steel-hard and angry. ‘I never fucked a guy before,’ he said as he gripped my arm to pull me to my feet.

‘That makes it even better,’ I said. I had to go into the bathroom to get the Anal-Ease and lube out of my overnight bag. I got the poppers too, for good measure and a condom, just in case he asked for one. Taylor was standing beside the bed, holding his cock in one hand and rubbing his other hand absently across his thick pecs. I thought he was enjoying his fingers across his tits. I laid the stuff on the night stand within easy reach and sat on the edge of the bed. Taylor looked like he didn’t know what to do next so I lay back and drew my legs up, my feet set wide apart on the edge of the mattress, hell, like a common tramp.

Taylor put his hands on my knees and ran them down around my calves. He gripped my ankles and lifted my legs up in the air and spread them wide apart. He gazed down at me; my body, my manhood, with a strange curiosity as he ran his hands up and down my thighs. ‘I never felt another guy’s legs or butt before,’ he said as he tilted my butt up out of the mattress. He seemed hesitant and the slight hint of a droopy smile made me wonder if he was having second thoughts. Then he gave me the surprise of my life. He shoved my legs back against my chest. ‘I never thought I would be doing this, but what the hell, I do it to my wife, and it just seems right that I ought do it to you if I’m gonna fuck you,’ he said as he dropped to his haunches beside the bed.

I stifled a gasp of shock as I realized what he was going to do and held my breath in anticipation. ‘OHhhhhhhhhh,’ I moaned when I felt his tongue lavering over my asshole. There was no hesitation, no flicking his tongue, he just went for it, like he was eating pussy, which I had to surmise he was very experienced at doing. I cringed and clawed at the sheets, not believing what this big, built bridegroom was doing to me. ‘Ohhhh…..Ohhhhh…..Ohhhh, Geezusss!’ I heard him chuckle and he drove his tongue hard into my ass.

‘AWWWWHHHH!’ I yelled before I could muffle it with my forearm. He laughed and ate my ass like a hungry puppy. I didn’t know if he was enjoying it or simply enjoying hearing my reaction, but I loved that he was so willing to do it to get me ready. He rose up again, his huge cock extending out toward me like a battering ram. ‘Damn, you must be one hell of a trumpet player,’ I gasped. ‘No wonder your wife needs time to recuperate!’

‘Which of this stuff am I supposed to use?’ he asked, picking up the two tubes. I took the Anal-Ease and applied it myself. I worked several globs of the deadening cream into my ass; it was going to need all the merciful help it could get. Taylor was uncapping the lube and squeezed some on my fingers when I held out my hand for it.

‘Do you want me to use this?’ he asked, holding up the condom.

‘Only if you want to,’ I said.

He tossed it aside and started lubing up his cock. Then he uncapped the poppers. ‘You need this?’ he asked, handing me the open bottle.

‘I don’t know, but I’m afraid I might,’ I said. I took the open bottle but didn’t use it right away.

‘Oh, you’re going to brave it out?’ Taylor said, Taylor’s hot cockhead pressing anxiously against my asshole. I’d never felt so helplessly vulnerable in my life and a little bit scared. I prayed I could take him without too much pain, without using the poppers. I prayed I could take him like a man. He worked his cock at my hole, stretching, probing. ‘Ready?’ he asked. I nodded and he pushed–hard. No foreplay, no more testing, he simply shoved and I could feel the broad, blunt head of his cock stretching my hole for a brief few seconds before it slipped through.

‘Hoohhhhh!’ I gasped, almost in shock, my mouth slack and my eyes wide. It felt like I was being torn apart. Taylor paused but the thick cock was in me and there was nothing I could do about being stretched unbelievably and he wasn’t going to retreat to let me get used to anything. I tried to squeeze hard around his cock but I was stretched so that I had almost no strength in my asshole and the pain was excruciating! He waited to see how I was going to handle it. Not very well. When he started to drive in deeper I panicked and used the poppers. I sucked the stuff into my nostrils, one side then the other, several times, anxious for a buzz that would ease the awful pain and make it start feeling good. Taylor didn’t wait long. ‘Okay now?’ he asked, giving me only a moment for the poppers to kick in.

‘Yeah, ready as I’ll ever be,’ I said breathlessly as my head began to spin and I was warming up all through my insides. He hesitated. ‘Go ahead, give it to me,’ I gasped. He drove in deeper. I recovered from the excruciating pain, determined to endure the gradually-lessening pain caused from the depth that his cock would go.

‘This is killing you,’ he said as he suddenly stopped.

‘No, the worst part’s over,’ I said.

‘Hell, it’s dumb to hurt you,’ he said. ‘I wouldn’t hurt my wife on purpose.’

‘I’m not your wife,’ I said. ‘You don’t have to be gentle. You can fuck me,’ I said, knowing I could be signing my own death warrant.

‘You don’t know how bad I wanta do that,’ he said and his lop-sided grin grew wider. I let out a gasping whimper as he shoved his cock all the way in me. Without a doubt, he touched places that had never been touched before. His hard meat slid through the folds of my guts, stretching the muscles around his girth. The pain became secondary as pleasure subdued it. ‘That okay?’ he asked, holding his cock lodged deep inside me.

‘Yes. Aww, yesss, it’s wonderful,’ I said.

‘I’m gonna fuck you then,’ he said. I quickly learned why he had to be so gentle and patient with his new wife. For me, the pain was part of it; more so with a man his size. His wife simply would not have the mindset for that kind of pain. But I knew what lay beyond the pain and he was bringing it to the surface as he slid his huge cock in and out of my ass. He did it slow and easy, building up speed till his thrusts became powerful lunges, ‘till he was fucking me so hard I thought my teeth would rattle. I hung on for dear life. I was laying cross-ways and he fucked me across the bed till my head and shoulders were hanging over the edge of the mattress. I held my hands over my head, against the wall to stay on the bed.

He stopped and slid one arm under me and lifted me around straight on the bed. Within minutes my head was banging against the headboard. I felt sympathy for his wife. He was going to fuck my brains out. I wanted to see him cum, but he was so intent on fucking me that I didn’t bring it up. I knew he was going to cum in me, which was the way it should be to make it complete for him. My own cock was swaying around like a stick in a tornado; oozing ball-juice that was being forced out from the pounding he was giving my prostate. I wanted to cum too, and he had me so close so many times, but his position always changed with every other thrust and caused the feeling to subside. That, too, was driving me nuts. ‘I wanta shoot in your ass,’ he gasped.

‘Yes…give it to me,’ I gasped. As much as I didn’t want it to end, I was ready for him to cum. It felt like he had bored me a new asshole. I felt it when he shot off. It doesn’t always happen, but I actually felt his hot cum shooting deep inside me.

‘Ohhhh…Awwwhhh…Aww…I’m cumming!’ he cried.

‘Yes, I can feel it!’ I squealed as I clung to him with my arms and legs. He was filling me up. I could feel his big cock sliding and sloshing back and forth through his semen and it was gushing out of my ass. Godd, how much was he cumming! He fucked me for a long time after he shot off and I realized that he was trying to make me cum.

‘Are you getting close?’ he asked. Then he shocked me by wrapping his hand around my cock. ‘Maybe you need some help?’ He fucked me and jacked me off at the same time till I couldn’t stand it. I finally shot off all over both of us. Cum flew everywhere. I fell into exhaustion. He let go of my cock and wiped his hand on the sheets. Then he slowly pulled his cock out and tumbled over beside me. ‘Fuck, I never had anything like that before!’ he said.

‘Me either,’ I agreed. ‘I didn’t think you were going to stop cumming.’

‘Yeah,’ he chuckled. ‘That’s happens sometimes, even I wonder where it’s all coming from.’ After awhile of rest he sat up. ‘I gotta take a shower if it’s okay,’ he said. ‘I can’t go back to my room with dried cum all over me.’

‘Sure, it’s okay,’ I said. ‘I’ll wash your back if you want me to.’

‘If you get in the shower with me, you’ll have to wash more than my back,’ he said, laughing. He pulled me up off the bed. I followed him to the bathroom, my eyes foxed on his tight, round muscle-butt and I marveled again that he had actually tongued my ass. I was down on my haunches soaping up his butt when he turned around and offered me his cock. I took it eagerly. I sucked him off and he shot another huge load, so big I couldn’t believe his balls could’ve manufactured so much so fast. I took the soap and washed his manhood again. I hated for him to cover up his manly beauty, even with the tiny, thin shorts, although he looked just as sexy with them on. I squeezed his butt when he was pulling on his T-shirt.

‘I want this before you go,’ I said huskily.

‘Naw, I don’t think so,’ he said.

‘I don’t mean fuck you,’ I said. He let me pull his shorts down and I went to my knees behind him. As I began lapping my tongue along the slopes of his butt muscles he bent over the bed. I pulled his butt apart and dove into the feast of his asshole like a starving man.

‘Awww, fuucckkkkk!’ he cried into the pillow. ‘Awww, you’re giving me another hardon!’

‘It’s nothing I can’t handle,’ I assured him.

‘Yeah, I know. You’re gonna have to handle it; I won’t be able to get it stuffed back in my shorts.’

I handled it. I ate and tongued his gorgeous ass till he was ready to come then he turned around and did just what I wanted him to do. He shot all over my face. Godd, he splatterd his white-wash all over me! ‘Where the shit does all that stuff come from?’ I asked, amazed. He laughed as he milked his cock onto my tongue that I held out for him. I went to the bathroom to wash my face and when I returned he was dressed. When he was about to leave I gave him my card with my phone number and e-mail address, on the off chance that we might have occasion to meet up again.

‘Oh, Man, this is too weird,’ he said, laughing. ‘You’re at the Deffinbaugh Sports Medicine Clinic.’

‘Yes, but how did you….’ I started to say as I took the card back to be sure I’d given him my personal card.

‘I’m from Linton! I graduated from Linton High two years ago,’ he said. ‘Well, this is going to make things very interesting. Remember you recommended sex on the side? Will you be available?’

‘I could be,’ I said. I couldn’t believe my good fortune. Before I was sure I would never again encounter such a specimen of manhood and now I discovered that we were from the same town. Taylor wasn’t so anxious to leave.

‘Hey, do you ever do anything with any of the jocks that come in?’ he asked.

‘No, it would be too risky unless I was absolutely sure of one of them.’

‘There’s one I’m ninety-nine percent sure of,’ he said with a knowing grin. ‘He was a freshman when I was a junior. He ought to be a senior this year. He was getting into weight-lifting, wanted to be a bodybuilder. If he stuck with it, he must be a tank by now. Jason Hawke was his name.’

‘Yes! He is a tank,’ I said. ‘But how are you so sure of him?’ I asked, wondering since Taylor had told me he’d never had any experience with a guy before.

‘He was always looking at me in the gym and the locker room, asking how I got certain muscles developed. He practically idolized me.’

‘That could be just school-boy idolization,’ I said.

‘Well, he wasn’t shy about looking at my cock, and I’m positive he lifted two of my jockstraps. He denied it when I asked him about it but he got real embarrassed. I know he was the only one who could’ve taken them. Anyway, just keep an eye out, you know…for that look,’ he added with a grin.

He acted like he didn’t want to leave but I knew he had to get back to his wife and his honeymoon. I saw them together at breakfast but we never acted like we’d met. I could hardly wait till they got back and settled into their life in Linton.

The sports wing of the clinic was run differently than the rest of the clinic. We listened more patiently to the other patients, with the dual goals of relieving their pain and trying to prevent it. If someone complained that it hurt to perform certain functions we simply told them to stop doing it. In the sports section, we knew that approach wouldn’t work and we adopted a whole different philosophy. If a guy was lifting weights and it hurt his shoulder to do bench presses, we knew it wouldn’t do any good to tell him to stop doing bench presses. He would do it if it killed him. So we relied on therapy and sometimes pain killers. The therapy always consisted of exercising the pained muscle area while showing them how to do bench presses another away, or substituting another exercise for awhile.

Even the décor was designed around athletics. The waiting room had lockers painted on the walls and the floor was finished like a basketball court. The examining rooms were actually small locker rooms, complete with a change bench and a locker to put coats and clothes in. Some even had small showers. The staff dressed the part, too. We wore athletic shorts and t-shirts and some of them even wore whistles around their necks. The first thing I did when I got back to the clinic was pull Taylor’s medical files. There was nothing out of the ordinary except for the remarks section: ‘This boy is exceptionally well endowed, which may warrant counseling when he becomes sexually active.’ I noted the date; it was when Taylor was a junior.

The sports physicals started and I had my hands full of boys, literally, from seven in the morning ‘till seven at night. I made a tiny mark on the records of the best-built and best hung athletes. Not for any particular reason, except that when I pulled the records, I knew what was in store for me when I walked into the examining room.

My heart thudded in my chest when I took Jason Hawke’s folder out of the rack. I went to the waiting room and called his name. He stood up to his full height of over six feet and his shoulders seemed to fill the doorway when he came through it. I led him to the examining room and closed the door. I conveniently moved the chair in front of the door and asked him to sit on the examining table. ‘Mind taking off your shirt?’

When he peeled it off over his head his upper body spread out wide from the waist of his jeans and his pecs settled thick and heavy on his rib cage. His stomach curved hard and ridged from his pecs down into his jeans. I listened to his heart and lungs, taking the opportunity to run my hands over his smooth, solid muscles. I checked his tonsils and then his neck and ran my hands down over his chest as I set the stethoscope against his left pec.

‘You can step down and drop your jeans and your shorts,’ I said as I pulled up the stool to sit in front of him. I had to stifle a gasp when he pulled is shorts down. He reminded me of Taylor, the way his cock hung down so thick and long and meaty. I went the extra mile and wrapped my hand around it and his balls to get them out of the way and pressed my other finger into his crotch. ‘Cough for me.’

He coughed and I switched hands. My other hand was shaking by the time I wrapped it around his cock and balls. I asked him to cough for me again. Then I examined his balls. He winced a little. ‘That hurt?’ I asked.

‘No, I guess it didn’t. It just makes me nervous when somebody’s handling the family jewels.’

I hefted them in the palm of my hand. ‘Heavy suckers,’ I remarked.

‘Yeah,’ he laughed nervously.

‘How much do you have those jewels insured for?’ I joked. I curled my fingers around his thick cock and milked it down as I held the bulbous head in my other hand to have a close look. ‘This thing gets much bigger, it’s gonna take both hands to go around it,’ I said.

‘What’s that exam all about?’ he asked.

‘Are you sexually active?’ I asked. He hesitated with a snort of laughter. ‘Dumb question, huh?’ I said.

‘Sort of,’ he said.

‘I have to assume that every guy that walks in here is sexually active. That part of the exam is to check for STDs.’

‘Oh.’ he laughed again, but he sounded more at ease. ‘This seems like a total waste of time, doc,’ he said.

‘Why is that?’

‘Look at me? There’s nothing wrong with me.’

‘Certainly not on the surface,’ I said. I took his left nut in my fingers and felt it gently, making it a point to push his cock out of the way, even though it wasn’t necessary.

‘Trust me, everything’s working fine,’ he said.

‘What we see on the outside doesn’t always reflect what’s going on inside your body.’

‘Uh-oh.’

‘What?’ I glanced up at him.

‘It sounds like you’re going to go in and find out,’ he said. I suddenly realized what he meant. We didn’t routinely do rectal exams on teenagers but Jason had brought it up and I couldn’t let that opportunity slip through my fingers. ‘My cousin plays for Rockdale and he said they give the juniors and seniors the finger exam,’ he went on.

‘Well, I save the fun ‘till last,’ I joked.

‘Okay, doc, how do you want me?’ he asked bravely.

God, don’t ask me that! I conveniently pushed the chair tighter against the door with the back of my leg. ‘Well I like to go from more than one position,’ I said. ‘You can bend over the table, but then I would like for you to take off your jeans and shorts and lie up on the table.’

He obediently took off his jeans and shorts and stood spread-eagle, bent over the end of the table. Fuck, it was like an invitation. My eyes glued to his gorgeous muscle-butt, I reached for a glove but changed my mind. If he’d never had a rectal, he didn’t know about the gloves. I uncapped the lube and paused to gaze at his trim, tight butt. I squeezed the lube on my fingers then slid my finger between his buns. He winced but then relaxed bravely and let me do it. I rubbed the tip of my finger against his hole ‘till I felt him relax then I gently pushed through.

‘Mmnnn,’ he moaned softly.

‘Sorry,’ I said.

‘It don’t hurt. I’m just not used to having anything shoved in there.’

I forced my finger through the thick, tight sphincter muscle, into the softer inner lining, and massaged the inside of his ass, all around. He seemed to be trying not to squirm on my finger. I took my time finding his prostate. I touched it and he sort of jumped. I rubbed it gently and his butt muscles clenched around my finger. As I massaged the tiny love nut his butt relaxed and he let me do it.

‘MMnnnnnn,’ he moaned again.

‘Sorry, again,’ I said.

‘Naw, it…it’s okay, doc…it just feels…funny, that’s all. It don’t hurt.’

Feeling funny meant it was feeling good. He was a giant firecracker ready to go off. I wondered if I dared take it that far. Hell, I had to!

‘Now, if you’ll lie on the table, on your stomach,’ I said as I extracted my finger.

He stretched out on the table with his muscular thighs spread apart and his butt muscles relaxed apart. My mouth was watering. I wanted to use more than my finger on his butt. I longed to bury my face between those tight, round buns for starters. I shoved my finger back in his ass and probed around again.

‘UUhnnnn,’ he moaned as he squirmed around on my finger. ‘Ohh, Doc…are y-you about d-done?’ he stammered.

‘Sorry I have to put you through such agony,’ I said.

‘It’s not agony, doc. That’s the problem, it’s not agony… it’s…shit, doc, is it supposed to feel good?’

‘You can experience those sensations, a lot of boys do,’ I said in my best clinical tone. ‘If you’ll turn over on your back, we’ll finish it up.’

‘I can’t,’ he said.

‘You can’t? Why not?’

‘I can’t turn over, doc,’ he insisted. ‘I’ve got this little problem…..’

Realizing what his problem was, I laughed softly. ‘It’s not a problem, Jason,’ I assured him. ‘It’s a perfectly normal reaction to having your prostate massaged.’

‘Is that what you were doing?’

‘Yes. So turn over. It’s nothing I haven’t seen before.’

He turned over, his cock swinging around like a club as he stretched out on his back. It swayed back and forth then came to rest standing up over his stomach, reaching well past his navel. ‘Well, maybe I was wrong about that,’ I mumbled.

‘Wrong?’

‘Yeah, I haven’t seen one like this before. I thought you said you had a little problem,’ I joked. To put him at ease, I lifted the heavy cock and held it straight up. It towered seven or eight inches out of my hand! ‘That is no little problem,’ I said. He laughed nervously. I let his cock fall heavily across his stomach then it bounced back up and throbbed hard. ‘Cock your knees up a little,’ I said. He lifted his knees for me. I lubed my finger and inserted it into his ass again. He sort of hunkered down on it this time. Enough time had passed for his physical. If anybody was paying attention, someone would be tapping on the door. I knew I shouldn’t take things any farther, but it was a situation I couldn’t turn my back on. I probed around inside his hot ass, purposely taking a minute to find his prostate again, and he definitely squirmed around like he was trying to help me find it.

‘Ah. There it is, if that’s what you’re looking for,’ he gasped.

‘Yes…’ I rubbed it gently. ‘It feels okay from this angle too,’ I said. ‘You’re right, Jason, everything is working just fine,’ I said, eyeing his big cock.

‘Ohh, Doc…..!’

‘Is something the matter?’

‘Only…ohh, just that…if y-you keep d-doing that…if you don’t stop…I’m gonna…Ohh, you gotta stop, Doc.’

‘Just…a…short…moment more,’ I said as I worked his prostate over.

‘Ohhhh! Awww…Ohhhh, too late…Too late, Doc… Ohhhhhh…fuck, I’m gonna…cum…can’t help it…I’ve gotta shoot!’ He grabbed his cock tightly as he to ward it off but I gripped his wrist and removed his hand.

‘It’s okay, let it go, Jason,’ I told him. He laid his arms at his sides and shut his eyes real tight and let it happen. His asshole squeezed my finger like a huge, tight rubber band, and then relaxed, tightened again and relaxed and I knew he was on his way. Suddenly, with a throbbing deep inside his ass, his cock bolted hard and quivered then exploded.

Jason flung his forearm over his mouth to stifle his outcry as the cum shot out of his huge cock. It hit him in the chin, and then aimed itself higher with a throb and the next salvo hit his forearm. Another shot high over his head and landed on the floor. Another landed on his face and in his hair and more shot up over his chest. I stood there in awe with my finger in his ass. I’d never seen anything like it. I never imagined any guy could shoot that much and so hard. He reminded me of Taylor. The stuff was streaking up across his chest, then his abs and then it was shooting out tiny spurts that ran down and formed a tiny pool in his navel. Then it boiled out of his cock. I gently extracted my finger before he began to recover. It took him a moment to gasp in enough fresh air that he could talk, and probably think. I reached for the towels.

‘Oh, Shit!’ he swore as he swiped at the cum on his forearm He made another swipe at the cum on his face and his hair, and his other hand was discovering the ropes of thick cum all over his chest and abs. ‘Goddamit!’

‘Hey, don’t worry about it,’ I said soothingly as I handed him damp towels and began wiping the cum off of his stomach myself. I was cleaning it up off the floor when he stepped down off the table. He stumbled and caught himself but his big cock swung around and smacked a wet streak of cum on the side of my face.

‘Fuck, I’m sorry, Doc.’

I stood up, wiping the cum off of my face. ‘I said, don’t worry about it. It’s nothing that hasn’t happened before, and will happen again,’ I told him. ‘It just happened a lot more with you,’ I added with a soft chuckle.

‘Yeah, I tried to warn you but you weren’t done with the exam and I couldn’t hold it back.’

‘It’s okay,’ I told him again. ‘It only proves just how well everything is working in there.’ I waited till he got dressed then showed him out. Then I made the specially coded notations on his medical file.

Jason wasn’t the only boy I had during the weeks of giving physicals. There was a tight-muscled little gymnast named Park. I detected right away that he was very aware of his body and thus, his sexuality; the two go hand-in-hand. I had never met him before but Park came into the locker/examining room and immediately started taking off his clothes without me asking. I quickly shoved the chair against the door, vowing that I had to figure out some valid reason to put some kind of lock on the door.

‘I know the routine, Doc,’ he said as he peeled his T-shirt off to expose his well-muscled upper body.

Yeah, I would like to show you a routine, I thought as I tried to busy myself with his records in order to keep from looking openly at the boy. He boldly stripped down to his jockstrap and sat on the table. I did the routine of listening to his heart and lungs and examined his lymph nodes in his neck. I clasped my hands around the balled shoulder muscles.

‘If I find anything wrong with you, it’ll be a miracle,’ I said. When I rolled the stool over he stood down off the table and set his feet apart. I shoved the pouch of his jockstrap aside.

‘Want me to take that off for you?’ he said, and peeled his jockstrap down and left it lying on the floor. I checked him for hernia and took my time examining his balls. Then I milked his cock. Like Jason, he wanted to know what I was doing. He didn’t seem to mind; he was just curious. He was satisfied with my explanation.

‘Well, it looks like you’re in fine shape on the outside,’ I said. ‘Let’s take a look inside. Let’s start standing up.’

He turned around and bent over the table. My mouth watered. He had the typical tight, hard butt of a gymnast. His butt muscles stuck out nice and round and hard like somebody had stuck two half melons on his lean hips. I lubed him up and worked my finger into his ass. He squirmed around on it, without even a moan. It made me wonder if he liked it. A lot of guys did, although they would never admit it. Some did admit it, because they wondered if it was supposed to feel good; they were afraid they were discovering a feminine side they didn’t know they had. I was always quick to reassure them of their manhood. Park seemed to be enjoying it more than most, almost as if he were trying to convey to me that he liked what I was doing to him.

‘Okay, up on the table, on your stomach,’ I told him.

He didn’t question me, although this was something new for him. I stood at the side of the table and when I touched his butt he spread his legs out for me. When he folded his arms under his head, his elbow brushed against the front of my gym shorts. I didn’t lurch away and Park didn’t move his elbow, so it stayed pressed against me. I took it as a good sign. He was squirming around on my finger like he was humping the table and his elbow pressed harder into my crotch. I boldly pressed back. I think it took him by surprise that I didn’t move away. I couldn’t help the way my cock was responding and Park didn’t seem to mind that I was getting hardon, which he could surely feel.

‘Feels like you got a problem, there, Doc,’ he said, laughing nervously.

‘It happens to the best of us,’ I said casually, then added, ‘I’ll bet it even happens to you.’

‘You would win that bet,’ he said.

‘I could place that bet on any guy your age, any hour of the day or night, and win it,’ I said. I asked, jokingly, ‘What, did you think I’m too old to get a hardon?’

‘Oh, hell no,’ he said. ‘I always figured you for a stud.’

‘Well, that might be stretching it a little,’ I said modestly.

He elbowed me in the crotch. ‘Doesn’t feel like it’s stretching it any,’ he said. Then he asked, ‘Hey, can I ask you something, Doc?’

‘Ask me anything,’ I said.

‘What’s the average size of the guys you get in here? I’ve wondered how I stack up, you know…with a hardon.’

‘We don’t keep statistics on it,’ I lied.

‘But you’ve got a good idea, in your head,’ he insisted.

‘Well, yes…I know boys these days are built a lot better than they were when I was a teenager. I think it must be the diet, and the supplements and vitamins they take. As for the average size…not every boy who comes in here gets a hardon but of those that do, I’m going to say eight to nine inches.’ I watched closely for his reaction. He didn’t seem surprised one way or the other.

‘Well, I guess I’m well within range,’ he said. ‘How about you, doc?’ he asked with a sly grin. ‘Did you make up for what you didn’t have when you were a teenager?’

‘That’s not up for discussion,’ I told him.

‘Heck, we don’t have to discuss it, I can see it,’ he said. I didn’t realize ‘till then that he had moved a little to my side of the table with his face lying on his folded hands, pretty close to my shorts. ‘Hey, doc,’ he said with a giggle.

‘What?’

‘Like we used to do when we were kids, I’ll show you mine if you’ll show me yours.’

Park was beginning to make me nervous. The kid was putting the make on me! Things escalated fast. When Park saw that I wasn’t objecting he got bolder and took it over the top. I didn’t stop him when he tugged on my shorts. I knew I should stop him but I couldn’t. I was too excited to think about anything but what was happening and he was too aggressive for me to stave him off. When my jockstrap was hanging out he wrapped his arms around my thigh and pulled me closer so my jock was smashed in his face. I could feel his hot breath as he mouthed my manhood through the mesh material. I made a feeble attempt, tried to brush his hand away when he pulled at my jockstrap but he was persistent. I was contributing to it the whole time, fingering his hot ass, and he was loving it and with him mouthing my jock the attempt to stop him was little more than symbolic.

‘Give it to me, Doc,’ he begged.

‘Somebody might come in,’ I hissed. Not ‘stop, we’ve gone far enough’ or we can’t do this’…not even to ask what he meant by giving it to him. Park was undeterred, and by that time I was helpless to fight him off. I was bigger and stronger but that was no match for his will and determination; and my weakness. A moment later he had my cock free.

‘Man, you’ve got a big cock.’

I felt his hot breath on my raw meat then a second later the wet heat of his mouth closing over the head of my cock. I looked at the door, terrified that someone would try to come in. I calculated that there would be just enough time to pull my shorts up at the sound of someone at the door but then there would be the problem of my shorts being tented. Not to mention that I had the door blocked with a teenage boy stretched out naked with two fingers in his ass. I could explain it to a layman but not to a medical professional. It was not the accepted position for giving a rectal exam, and teenage boys weren’t given rectal exams anyway.

But none of that good common sense stuff mattered a fuck with the boy’s mouth on my cock. The way he was lashing his tongue around the head of my cock this was no experiment for him. He had done this before. Within minutes he had my legs trembling and I was so excited I was fucking his ass with my three fingers now. I had visions of climbing up on the table and fucking him for real. It was more fear than common sense that stopped me. I thought about pulling him off the table and fucking him standing up but I was too afraid.

He sucked my cock like a hungry puppy. I didn’t try to hold off; I willed myself to cum because I knew that was the only way to bring it to an end. He was moaning and slurping on my cock and humping the table and I wondered if I could make him cum. That would end it but it would be safely over. He was working me up fast and I was letting it happen; willing it to happen. How I would welcome it! When he had me almost to the point of no return I pulled back, but the boy went after my cock.

‘I’m getting close!’ I hissed.

‘Okay,’ he said and still went after my cock.

‘Park, I’m going to cum!’

‘I know…I want it…I love cum…Give it to me!’ With those words there was no reason not to go off; absolutely none. I stood my ground and let him do his magic with his mouth. His tongue was coaxing it out of my balls the same way his mouth sucked it up through my cock. My legs shook and my stomach muscles twisted and my hips lurched. Suddenly, my cock exploded in his mouth.

‘UUuhhhnnnnnnnnnnnnn!’ he squealed as I pumped my hot cum into his mouth. Along with the bulk of my cock

I could have filled his mouth with my semen but he swallowed the stuff as fast as I shot it out. He sucked my come like it was his life-blood, ‘till he had me drained. I could barely stand up and I realized that I had foolishly forgotten all about the door in those frenzied minutes. Shit, someone could have easily been standing there watching us! I also realized that Park’s asshole was clenching and spasming around my fingers…he was cumming! In a split-second state of frenzied lust I pulled my fingers out, stretched his hole wide open and buried my face between his butt muscles. He squealed as I drove my tongue into his ass in place of my fingers. I had a vague concern about the door at that point, but in that frenzied moment, it didn’t matter. Nothing mattered but this young teenage boy’s muscular ass against my face and his hot, velvety asshole around my tongue and the feel of his come belching out of his cock.

Suddenly, finally, it was over and I was wondering what the hell happened. I managed to come to my senses and make a stab at professionalism.

‘You can get up now and get dressed,’ I said.

‘I made a bit of a mess,’ he said as he pushed himself up out of the pool of cum and stepped down off the table.

‘I’ll take care of it, you go ahead and get dressed,’ I told him. I handed him some paper towels to wipe the cum off of his stomach.

‘Was everything okay in there, Doc?’ he asked as he donned his clothes.

‘Everything was fine,’ I assured him.

‘It felt fine to me, too,’ he said. ‘I never had anybody do that to me before. It was unbelievable, what you did with your tongue. Did I do okay, Doc?’ he asked.

‘Yes…yes, you did great,’ I told him. I couldn’t believe the boy was looking for validation that he was a good cocksucker! I gave him his validation. I didn’t want to have a conversation with him about it but the perverted side of me wanted to establish a link with the boy for future contact. He was dressed and ready to leave. Godd, he looked so young and innocent.

‘Hey, Doc…..’

‘Yes?’

‘Any chance we can do this again?’ he asked.

‘Same time next year,’ I said.

‘I don’t mean the physical.’

I stayed within my professional element. ‘Well, if you have any problems or suffer any kind of sports injury, I can treat it,’ I said, in a tone that I wanted to close the matter and put the incident behind us for the moment. But Park wasn’t going to let that happen so easily.

‘That’ll probably happen, Doc. Probably a pulled hamstring, or something you’ll have to take a look at.’ I was sure I would see him again, injury or not, and I was just as sure that I would succumb.

Taylor made it a point of stopping by the clinic to say hello when he got back form his honeymoon. I was glad to see him. My heart skipped a beat when he appeared at my office door in an undershirt and very brief-cut athletic shorts that hugged his massive thighs. He was as sexy dressed like that as I remembered him wearing nothing at all.

‘How’d the rest of your honeymoon go?’ I asked as we shook hands.

‘Great, with my patience,’ he said with a grin. ‘I wish I could’ve gotten some of those pills for Linda, though.’

‘I’ll see what I can do. There is a notation on your file that should clear the way for a prescription.’

He frowned. ‘What kind of notation? And when was it made?’

‘I’ll show you.’ I went to the records area and got Taylor’s folder. I took it back to the examining room and opened the folder to the notation, made several years before. He read it aloud: ‘This boy is exceptionally well endowed, which may warrant counseling when he becomes sexually active.’ I didn’t know they put in the records how big a guy’s cock is.’

‘Only in exceptional cases,’ I said. ‘Did you guys get settled in?’

‘Yes. Linda had to go right back to work, though. I still have a couple of days. Fuck that sucks, spending the last two days of my honeymoon alone.’

‘Where does she work?’ I asked. I knew Taylor worked at the lumber yard.

‘She’s starting out in insurance. She has to travel a lot. In fact, she’s gone for three days, to Denver.’ The way he said it, I was sure he was letting me know that he was home alone; an invitation. If it was, I was eager to accept.

I asked him outright. ‘Is that an invitation?’

‘I was hoping you would catch on,’ he said with a grin. ‘Do you want to come over tonight?’

‘Hell, yes. Can I bring someone along?’

He did a double-take. ‘Who?’ he asked with a scowling grin.

‘Do you member the kid you told me about who stole your jockstraps?’

‘Yeah, Jason Hawke. Hell, yes, you can bring him if he wants to come.’

‘Oh, I think he’ll want to come,’ I said.

‘Do you think there’s a chance there might be something there with him, like I suspected…you know, the way he used to look at me?’

‘It’ll be a good chance to find out,’ I said.

I called Jason personally and asked if he could come in for a re-exam; I told him that there seemed to be some irregularity in his initial exam. He readily agreed to re-schedule, without the slightest hint of concern. I was sure he knew it was a ruse to get him back in my examining room.

‘I can accommodate you after hours if that will help get you in quicker,’ I offered. ‘How about tonight?’

He eagerly agreed and I called Taylor to set it up with him tentatively. If I couldn’t work something out with Jason, I would have him come over alone. Jason’s appointment was at 7:00. He was on time. I was waiting for him in the lobby. I let him in and locked the door then took him back to the examining room.

‘What’s up? Cause everything is still working,’ he assured me.

‘Actually, it’s an administrative error,’ I said. ‘Your records don’t indicate that you were checked for hernia. I’m sure I did, but there’s no notation in your file and I have to show that I had you back in and checked you out. I’ll make the notation myself this time.’

‘You did, but we can do it again,’ Jason said as he undid his jeans. I pulled the stool over in front of him as he shoved his jeans and shorts down to his knees, revealing his massive thighs and equally massive manhood. ‘Actually, I wasn’t gong to mind all that much if we had to do the complete exam all over again,’ he said, jokingly.

‘That won’t be necessary,’ I said.

‘Just joking,’ he said.

I didn’t think he was and I would have jumped at the chance to get my fingers in his hot tight ass again to check his prostate, but if Jason was going to break out of his macho hetero world, I wanted to save that for Taylor.

‘Hey, do you remember a guy named Taylor Black?’ I asked.

‘Hell, yeah, I remember him. He was a senior jock when I was a freshman. He was the team stud. Everybody said he fucked every girl in school and half the girls in the county.’

I doubted there were that many girls who could have handled him. ‘I ran into him at a bed-and-breakfast where I was staying. He was on his honeymoon. And we got to talking and discovered that we’re both from the same town.’

‘Now, there is one lucky bitch, the one who married him,’ Jason said.

‘She apparently wasn’t thinking so on their honeymoon,’ I said.

‘Couldn’t handle him, huh.’

‘There was a slight problem. But they seemed to be taking it in stride.’

‘I feel sort of sorry for her. The guy was a stallion,’ Jason said.

‘He remembers you, too,’ I said.

‘He does?’

‘Yes. He said you were just getting into weight lifting when he knew you. He said if you stayed with it you were probably a moose by now. I told him you were.’

‘I’m surprised he remembered me,’ Jason said.

‘He remarked that he would like to see you sometime, see how you turned out.’ I smiled and added, ‘He, uh… said he thought you lifted a couple of his jockstraps.’

Jason’s face turned soft red. ‘I did. Four in fact. I still have them.’

‘Well, I’m going over to his apartment tonight. Do you want to come along?’

‘Yes. Hell, yes.’ He said it a little too quickly and seemed embarrassed by his eagerness. He looked away from me then down, nervously. ‘Doc, could I…since I’m here, could I talk to you about something? You’re a doctor, right? I can tell you anything, right, and it’ll remain confidential.’

‘I’m not a doctor; I’m a physician’s assistant. But the same rules apply about confidentiality apply. So yes, you can talk to me about anything and it will remain confidential.’

‘Well, I…I think…I think I’m gay, Doc, he blurted. He scoffed and added, ‘Hell, who am I kidding…I know I am. I still like women and I date a lot but I’ve always had these feelings…an attraction for guys. Big, muscle guys, good-looking jocks, you know the kind gays go for. I still date, but I know if I had a gorgeous knock-out woman and a big, good-looking, muscle-jock both naked, I think I would choose the guy.’

I nodded my understanding, waiting for him to go on.

‘What I’m saying is…well, I had these feelings for Taylor Black. It still gives me a thrill just wearing one of his jockstraps. I wanted to tell you before I come over to his apartment with you, because…well, I wanted it all laid out…there so you know.’ I nodded again. ‘Aren’t you going to say anything?’ he asked.

‘You didn’t ask me a question,’ I said.

‘But you’re thinking something,’ he said.

‘This may come as a surprise to you, Jason, but Taylor suspected as much when you were both in school.’

‘He did! Aww, Mann, that means it showed,’ he lamented.

‘No, I don’t think so. It certainly doesn’t show now. He just caught the way you looked at him in the locker room.’

‘Man, I idolized him,’ Jason said

‘Yes, he thought you did. I told him it was a natural thing between younger and older boys…..freshmen and seniors. Senior boys can be pretty intimidating to freshmen.’

‘He was…that’s for sure. I worshipped all those muscles. I wanted to be just like him. I wanted to be him; that’s the reason I started lifting weights. It’s no wonder he caught on; shit, I was probably drooling!’

‘He said you seemed to have a hard time keeping your eyes above the waist a lot of times,’ I said with a kind smile.

‘He had the biggest cock I ever saw.’

‘He still does; the biggest I’ve ever seen,’ I said.

He looked at me funny and I knew he was wondering how I knew. I wanted the meeting with Taylor to be an opportunity for them as much as Jason did.

‘I’m going to go out on a limb, here, Jason. I’m going to tell you something and we’ll each have a secret to hold for the other. I could see the wheels turning in your head; you were wondering how I know such intimate details about Taylor.’

‘From giving him a physical, I guess,’ he said.

‘No, he was graduated before I came here,’ I said. ‘He, uh…Taylor found me to be a satisfying substitute for his wife when she couldn’t handle him.’

Jason’s mouth slowly dropped and his eyes bugged out. I smiled, confirming what he was thinking.

‘You mean…he…y-you had sex with him? He f-fucked you?’

I nodded, ‘He about fucked my brains out.’

‘Oh, wow. You got fucked by Taylor Black! It’s too good to be true. I’m almost afraid to believe he would even go for anything like that.’

‘Believe it. If you don’t, you can ask my ass. It still remembers,’ I said laughing.

‘Oh, man, that means there’s a chance…tonight, maybe…if I come with you—I’m coming for sure, now!’ He was almost too excited to speak. And his hands were shaking as he pulled his shorts and jeans back up. ‘What time?’ he asked.

‘Eight-thirty.’

‘I’ll be there,’ he said. He was about to leave when he paused, ‘Doc….now that we know about each other…do you think there’s a chance that you might be calling me for a more thorough exam?’

‘Not here,’ I said, ‘but we’ll talk about that later, after tonight. I would be afraid to give you a more thorough exam here, with people around.’

I was at Taylor’s house early. He was delighted when I told him that I had pretty much confirmed that he could pursue things with Jason. He asked me how I knew but I didn’t go into details. Rather, I pleaded professional confidentiality and told him to trust me.

He was nervous waiting for Jason to arrive. ‘I need a drink,’ he said.

I got him a beer and he guzzled it down; not to enjoy it–he needed the buzz.

‘Try to get him to drink a couple of beers, too, when he gets here,’ he told me. ‘And I got this, just in case.’ He took a bottle of poppers out of his pocket.

‘Poppers on top of beer might be too much for him,’ I said.

‘Not for him; for me,’ he said.

Taylor and I had already had two beers by the time Jason showed up. Taylor was too nervous even to go to the door so I answered it.

‘Am I late?’ Jason asked quietly.

‘There was no set time carved in stone,’ I said. I took him into the Living room where Taylor was slouched on the sofa.

‘Hi, Taylor,’ the younger said in his best voice.

‘Hey, Jason, glad you could make it.’ Taylor said as he leaned up to shake hands. I went to the kitchen to get Jason a beer but I could hear them talking.

‘I’m surprised you remember me,’ Jason said.

‘Why?’

‘You were a senior, I was a lowly freshman, I didn’t figure you noticed any of us freshmen.’

‘Did you notice any of the freshmen when you were a senior?’ he asked.

‘Yes, but the tables were turned by that time,’ he said.

I came back with the beer.

‘Yeah, the tables were turned and the freshman guys were taking notice of you big senior studs, just like you did me,’ Taylor said.

Jason blushed something awful. ‘I was hoping you didn’t notice that,’ he said.

Was Taylor going to bring up the jockstraps, I wondered. That would most surely embarrass Jason. But if it helped break the ice, it would be worth the boy’s discomfort. I was surprised, then when Jason brought it up.

‘Hey, I brought you something,’ he said as he dug into his rear pockets.

‘You didn’t have to bring me anything,’ Taylor said.

‘Yeah, I had to bring these back. I think these belong to you,’ Jason said holding out a handful of jockstraps.

Taylor laid his head back and laughed. ‘So you were the one,’ he exclaimed.

‘I never thought I would have a chance to give ‘em back to you, or the guts,’ Jason said. ‘I kept one, though. I hope that’s okay.’ Taylor scowled at him as he took the jockstraps. ‘If you want it back, I’ll bring it to you, but I’d really like to keep it. I wear it all the time,’ Jason went on.

‘You can keep it. You can keep ‘em all,’ he said, handing them back.

‘No kidding? You’re not pissed at me?’

‘I was at the time, but hell, it’s a pretty high compliment to know somebody wants your jockstraps that bad,’ he said.

‘Since you’re not pissed, Taylor, could I…would you autograph these for me?’ Jason asked.

‘Autograph them?’

‘Yeah, with a black marker or something. It would mean a lot.’

Taylor shook his head in bewilderment as he got up to get a laundry marker. He leaned over the coffee table and carefully wrote his name in the waistband of each one and handed them back to Jason.

‘Thanks, man. Thanks a lot,’ Jason said, blushing.

‘Sure, that’s okay, if they mean that much to you.’

‘The only thing better would be to have a picture of you wearing one.’

Taylor was taken aback. ‘Well I guess that could be arranged,’ he said.

‘It could!? No kidding, you would pose in one of your jockstraps? But I didn’t bring my camera; I had no idea about any of this……’

‘I think I’ve got some film,’ Taylor said. He left to go get his camera.

‘He’s going to pose for me,’ Jason said excitedly.

Taylor came back with his camera and handed it to Jason. ‘There are six exposures left on that roll.’ He picked up the jockstraps. ‘Which one do you want me to wear?’

‘The most worn,’ he replied. ‘That one, it’s nice a ragged and real dingy looking, like it’s been through the mill.’

Taylor looked around the room. ‘Let’s go upstairs in the hallway,’ he said. We all went upstairs. Taylor went into his bedroom and started taking off his clothes. Jason was so anxious to go in the bedroom that he was practically dancing and he kept looking at me then at the bedroom door with that excited, questioning look on his boyish face.

‘It’s not like you haven’t already seen him in he locker room,’ I said. ‘So what the hell, we don’t have to wait out here.’

I wanted to see the big stud undress too, so Jason and I went in the bedroom just as Taylor was pulling a jockstrap up around his butt.

‘Aww, mannn,’ Jason moaned when, looking at Taylor’s butt. ‘Awww, I want a picture of that.’ Taylor laughed, looking over his shoulder. ‘Yeah, just like that. Hold that pose for me,’ Jason said.

Taylor clenched his butt muscles for Jason to take the picture.

‘God, you’ve got a great ass,’ Jason said, ‘even better than I remembered.’

‘You remembered my ass?’ Taylor asked, laughing.

‘I remembered everything about you; every ripple of every muscle.’

Taylor turned around. ‘Do you remember this?’ he asked, hefting the heavy, bulging pouch of his jockstrap.

‘Aww, you know it,’ Jason said, his eyes glued to the bulging jock. He took another picture and then his eyes raked up and down the man’s muscular body. ‘Do some muscle poses for me,’ he said.

Taylor did several poses and Jason took two more pictures. ‘There’s one more pose I just gotta have,’ Jason said. ‘You know what it is.’

‘Yeah, would it be this?’ Taylor asked as he shoved his jockstrap down and tucked the waistband under his balls. His cock hung out long and thick and heavy over his protruding balls.

Jason stood there, gaping quietly. ‘Geezusss!’ he whispered finally. ‘Looks like it grew even more.’

‘I guess I wasn’t done growing when I graduated,’ Taylor observed.

‘Godd, how big is it?’

‘Do you mean now, or how big is it going to get if you keep standing there staring at it?’ Taylor asked.

‘Aww, I want one more of you hard…please?’ Jason said.

‘It might take a minute, and I might need some help,’ Taylor said.

‘Want me to help?’ Jason asked incredulously. ‘I’ll be glad to help if you want me to.’

‘If you want to.’

Jason stepped up and wrapped his hand gingerly around the big cock. It swelled in his hand, growing longer through his fist and thicker, and harder, till it expanded beyond his fingers’ reach and stuck out two more fists in length.

‘Holy shit! My Godd…I never seen such a big cock!’

‘Better take the picture before the film melts in the camera,’ I chided him.

‘Here, I’ll take one of both of you,’ I said, picking up the camera. I moved to several different angles and finally knelt down for a sweeping view upward. I took the picture.

‘I think that was the last of the film,’ Taylor said when Jason didn’t move away or let go of his cock. ‘Anything else you want?’ he asked.

‘Only everything I ever dreamed of,’ Jason said.

‘I can’t get inside your head, man, you’ll have to tell me or show me what you dreamed,’ Taylor said.

Jason was mesmerized. ‘I don’t know…if I can…handle all of this,’ he said, swallowing hard between his words.

‘I’ll give you all the time you want to practice,’ Taylor said.

‘I want to, so bad,’ Jason said. ‘I want to take it all, any way you want to give it to me.’

‘Don’t say that unless you mean it,’ Taylor said with a chuckle. ‘I was noticing what a great butt you’ve got, too.’

‘It’s yours,’ Jason said without hesitation.

‘Are you sure?’

‘Yes, I don’t care if you have to rape me to force it in.’

‘Aww, I couldn’t do that,’ Taylor said. ‘Much as I wanta fuck that pretty, tight ass, I wouldn’t rape you.’

‘Fuck me then,’ Jason said. ‘Just fuck me, and promise you won’t stop just because I might yell.’

‘Wouldn’t that be rape?’ Taylor asked.

‘Not, it’d be fucking me only I would be taking it like a man, not like a baby.’

‘Don’t you want to suck it first?’ Taylor asked.

‘No,’ he said, shaking his head. ‘I want you to fuck me first. I have to know what it feels like to be skewered by that thing. I have to have that fantasy fulfilled. I’ll suck you after. I’ll do anything you want me to do, Taylor.’

I wasn’t a part of the scene. I hadn’t been for several minutes. ‘Guys, I think I’ll sneak out for awhile,’ I said.

‘No, don’t,’ Taylor said. ‘You don’t have to go.’

‘Don’t leave me here alone, Doc. I might need medical attention when he gets done with me,’ Jason said.

‘Take two aspirin and call me in the morning,’ I said. I left them alone. As much as I wanted to stay and watch and participate, I knew there was something there that Jason had for Taylor and I thought they might come nearer exploring it if left alone.

The clinic was on the way home and on the spur of the moment I decided to stop in and review the files of all the boys I had examined so far. It was a good crop this year, which presented the challenge of seeing which ones I could lure back in for repeat examinations. I would also go through some of the older files, boys from recent years, like Taylor. I put a cup of left-over coffee in the microwave and pulled out a stack of files. There were some interesting notations in the boys’ files.

‘Very muscular.’ … ‘Very Well Built.’ I thought it was interesting that ‘built’ was underlined. I had to wonder what some of these boys looked like. An idea came to me then, that I should start taking pictures of the boys to slip into their files. I would have to come up with a good reason first. There was another interesting notation in another boy’s file. ‘Counseled this boy on his sexuality.’

I jumped at the sound of someone tapping on the door. I walked down the darkened corridors to the lobby to find Park standing at the door.

‘Park? Is something wrong?’ I asked as I opened the door.

‘Sort of, maybe…pulled hamstring, I think…like I said would happen.’

I new immediately that it was a ruse. Despite his attempt to try to appear to be injured he wasn’t walking like he had a pulled hamstring. But he was there and looking so damned cute and sexy and I was still itching all through from leaving Taylor and Jason in the middle of having sex so, I went along with his little ruse.

‘I saw your car and wondered if you would have time to look at it,’ Park said. ‘I parked my car down the block so nobody knows I’m here.’

‘Sure, go on back to the examining room and strip down,’ I told him. I locked the door and double bolted it so if anyone from the clinic happened by they couldn’t use their key to get in. On the way back through the lobby I realized that I was suddenly breathing hard with anticipation.

Park had closed the door to the examining room for some reason. I opened it to find him totally naked, lying back on the examining table. He took my breath away, and I think he knew it.

‘What’s the matter Doc? You look like somebody punched the air out of you,’ he said.

The little fucker knew how studly and gorgeous he was and he was blatantly using it to his advantage. I didn’t reply. I set about examining his leg. He lifted his leg and winced a little when I wrapped my hands around his thigh and pressed my thumbs into the side of the hamstrings.

‘You can cut the charade Park,’ I said. ‘You’ve no more got a pulled hamstring than I have,’ I said as I laid his leg back down on the table.

He turned a little red. ‘No, that’s not what I wanted you to check out Doc, I admit it.’

‘So, what is your problem?’ I asked.

‘I think you know,’ he said.

‘No matter what I think might be the problem, you’re the one who has to tell me,’ I said. He told me.

‘Do you give all the guys the same kind of physical, Doc?’ he asked.

‘Pretty much.’

‘Do a lot of guys come back for a re-exam?’

‘If I detect some reason why I need to call them back,’ I replied as I shuffled through the files on the desk till I found his. I hadn’t checked Park’s file yet. It was ludicrous that I was trying to put up façade of professionalism when I knew damn well what was going to happen. He lay there naked and beautiful, moving one hand back and forth across his chest as he watched me.

‘Is that my file?’ he asked.

‘Yes.’

‘Are you finding anything in there? Any reason why I need to be called back?’

I didn’t answer him right away. I found a note scrawled at the bottom of one of the sheets; ‘This boy seems to have some serious confusion about his sexuality. Will/should advise professional counseling if the traits persist.’

Confusion–my ass! I thought. He wasn’t confused; he was more attuned to his own sexuality than any kid ought to be. He knew exactly who he was and what he wanted and he obviously wasn’t afraid to go after it, with no fear of the possible consequences.

‘Nothing that I haven’t already observed,’ I replied finally, as I closed the folder and laid it aside.

‘What have you observed, Doc? You know it’s not a pulled hamstring, what do you think the problem is?’

‘An overdose of hormones and testosterone,’ I said.

‘Yeah, I seem to have a lot of that going on,’ he said. He reached down and brushed his hand over his rubbery manhood and hefted his balls. It was almost like an invitation; something I didn’t need. The mere sight of his youthful nakedness was tearing me up and I knew it was going to be only a matter of time before my professionalism would crumble. Yeah, I was still holding out…lying to myself into believing that I could resist the boy. Yeah, right, I was going to resist…that’s why I bolted the front door?

‘Park, you shouldn’t have come here,’ I said.

‘You shouldn’t have been here,’ he fired back. ‘Besides, I told you, I parked my car down the block, so nobody will know I’m here.’

I devoured him with my eyes for a wavering moment, so close to putting My hands on his body that my hands were shaking with want.

‘Have you ever fucked another guy, Doc?’

I was stunned. I did a double-take; a gentle wisp of breeze could’ve bowled me over. ‘You’re awfully bold and personal, young man,’ I said.

‘I call it being open and honest…but you didn’t answer my question,’ he said. ‘If I can be open and honest, I don’t see why you can’t be.’ The little fucker had me and I think he knew it. He was working me like a fine musical instrument and I found myself falling under his spell.

He was also right, I wasn’t being honest. I knew what he wanted but I didn’t have the guts to come right out and admit that I wanted it just as bad…maybe worse. But I tried one more time. ‘You didn’t come here with a pulled hamstring,’ I said. ‘Do you call that being honest?’

It was a lame and feeble attempt. I was playing a stupid game with myself. Then he put a full-court press on me.

‘Do you want me to leave, Doc?’ he asked.

Godd, why did he have to be so beautiful? Why did he have to have such deep, innocent, devouring eyes? I thought of Taylor and Jason back at Taylor’s house, no doubt still in the throes of their sexual passion, and I felt left out. Park started to rise up. I quickly put my hand on his chest to stop him.

‘No,’ I whispered. ‘No, Park, I don’t want you to leave.’

‘Good, ‘cause I don’t want to,’ he said as he lay back down.

I’d never done it before but I leaned down and brushed my lips over his. He let out a little whimper; I think he was surprised. I pressed my lips on his and he responded. As I kissed him I unbuttoned my shirt and shrugged it off, and then undid my jeans and shoved them down as far as I could reach, along with my briefs.

Park responded more by putting his arms around my shoulders. He kissed like no woman I had ever kissed and I wondered if it was his first time, too. His lips parted first and it was his tongue that darted out in search of mine. It was my turn to whimper with excitement.

‘Oh, Doc,’ he gasped when we parted. ‘I think we’re being honest now.’

I quickly shucked off my jeans and shorts so I was naked with him. I ran my hands down his stomach but bypassed his manhood and moved on down his muscular thighs. His legs felt like rock. His entire body was like carved stone except that he was warm and his muscles rippled under my touch. On the way back up, I was kissing him again, and I found his manhood. His groan reverberated in our mouths.

‘Is that the first time you ever kissed another guy?’ I asked.

‘Yes.’

‘Have you ever had anybody suck this for you?’ I asked as I pulled on his cock.

‘No, I’ve sucked a few cocks, but nobody’s ever done it back,’ he replied.

‘I want to do it back,’ I said.

‘I sure wouldn’t mind, Doc,’ he said.

His cock was thick; I had to squeeze my fingers to encircle it. He was about eight inches in length, which looked huge on his smallish, compact frame. He was a perfect mouthful. I sucked him slowly and gently, moving all the way up and down his thick cock. He moaned when I forced my throat down around his cock. He moaned when I drew back up and slathered my tongue all around the head. That was when I got the flavor of his ball-juice.

I used the spit that ran down his cock and over his balls to lube up between his buns. He cocked his knees up and set his legs wider apart to give me more freedom. I found his tiny hole and it clenched anxiously against my fingertip. I massaged and rubbed my spit till he relaxed for me to shove my finger inside him. He took my finger anxiously, squirming around on my hand.

‘Ohhh, that feels so good…your finger…and your mouth on my cock…..’

I probed deep inside him. I found his prostate but didn’t spend a lot of time with it. I didn’t want to make him go off too quickly. He tried to squirm around to touch his prostate against my probing fingers. I worked a second finger inside him and gently fucked him. Then three. His asshole was opening up nicely.

‘Ohhhh…..Ohhhhh……Ohh, Godd…..!’

‘That feel good?’ I whispered.

‘Aww, you know it. But you never answered my question, Doc,’ he gasped.

‘What was the question?’

‘You know……have you ever fucked another guy?’

‘No,’ I replied. I lied but it was what I thought it was what he wanted to hear.

‘Do you want ‘ta fuck me?’ he asked.

‘Have you ever done it?’ I asked.

‘No, but I want to,’ he said. ‘I really want you to fuck me Doc, because I want to feel it so bad and I don’t know anybody else to do it.’

I reached in the drawer of the table and groped for the large tube of lubricant. I uncapped it with one hand and squeezed some onto my cock. Then I squeezed some into his asshole land worked it around. ‘Stand down off the table,’ I said.

Park scrambled off the table and took the stance, facing the table, feet set wide apart.

‘Bend over and relax across the table,’ I told him. I gazed at his tight, bubble butt stuck out for the taking. I ran my hands over the twin mounds, digging my fingers into the muscle.

‘Do you like my butt, Doc?’

‘I love your butt, Park,’ I replied. ‘I like your butt so much….’ He was lubed up but my mouth was watering. I had to taste him first. I knelt down and pulled his butt apart and dove between them.

‘AWwwhhhhhh! Awwww, Dock!’ he cried as I lapped his hole with my tongue. The lube allowed me to penetrate his hole deeper. I loved his ass; I could’ve stayed there for the duration, without fucking him, but I knew he wanted something bigger than my tongue or my fingers.

‘Ohhhh, that’s feels so good…b-but I want you to fuck me, Doc.’

I stood up and finished lubing my cock then set the head into the deep crevice of his butt. The heat of my cock met the heat of his hole and it was like we were suddenly welded together. He pushed back at the same time I shoved and my cock slipped through his hole with ease. He stifled his outcry as I shoved deeper. I was in him, my loins smashed against his backside, before he finally raised his head with a loud gasp.

‘Ohh, Goddd!’ his breath gushed out of him.

‘It is okay, Park? Do you want me to stop…pull out?’

‘No! Oh, no…you’re so big…but I want it…I want you to fuck me, Doc. I’ve wanted to get fucked for so long…please, Doc, don’t take it out for a long time.’

I couldn’t believe my ears…I couldn’t believe my luck. I clasped my hands around his hips and began fucking him. He seemed to like my cock being so big so I used all of it with each stroke. He liked it enough that he bore back on it each time I thrust forward. His shoulder muscles hunched and bunched up and I could feel his abs with my fingers, rippling hard and tight. Park was in the same heaven I was.

‘Doc?’ he said over his shoulder.

‘Yeah?’

‘Can we do it another way…turn around with me on the table? Like a girl?’

‘Sure, if that’s the way you want it.’ I eased my cock out of him and he climbed up to lie crossways on the table on his back, his head and shoulders extended out over the other side.

‘I know I don’t look like one, but sometimes I feel like a girl,’ he said as I was positioning my cock at his hole again.

‘You’re no girl, Park,’ I told him as I penetrated his hole again. ‘Nobody could ever mistake you for a girl.’

As I fucked him I thought of Jason and Taylor. After they had their chance to be together and get good and acquainted, I would join in next time, and bring Park along. Taylor would love Park’s tight, hard body and his tight, bubble butt. Then for the first time, I thought of Taylor’s wife and the thought came to mind…maybe she could more easily take one of the younger boys. Godd, it was a wonderful image, of Park or Jason fucking Taylor’s wife while Taylor fucked one of the boys. I didn’t picture how I would fit in…but I knew I would; I would fit in anywhere they wanted me.

---

To get in touch with the author, send them an email.

---

He thought he had brought enough, but as usual he hadn’t. It was a strange city which perhaps was one reason why he rarely did bring enough of his brand of cigars with him. It was an excuse to go exploring, to find some out of the way tobacco shop that carried his brand, but more than that, it was an opportunity to see the natural sights.

No, Mark didn’t think he was some sex maniac either. He just happened to enjoy the view that one could find, while on a mission to satisfy one vice. Not that he had many, well least not many that were bad for a person. So smoking a cigar wasn’t exactly good, but the desire, the pleasure of seeing some of the various habitants of the local scene, now that was what he called a harmless vice.

Course others from his neck of the woods would disagree. Mark didn’t really quite understand how his fellow countrymen were so hung up on sex, while the rest of the world seemed unconcerned about it. The rest of the world, and he had visited many places around the globe, seemed to simply accept the various differences people had about sex. Not his countrymen, which was a shame as there were some relatively good looking men back home.

Trouble was, most had issues about their sexuality, while abroad most seemed to not worry about it. Some he had struck up conversations with, and while not into his thing, they weren’t rude or nasty about declining the advances. Back home a guy could get seriously hurt if they hit on the wrong person. Still, it was part of life, and hell, even some of those who were interested, were rude or nasty. It depended on the location more than the advance even, which added to one’s frustrations.

Yet abroad, totally different. Oh you still had to be careful, and his ‘gaydar’ was pretty good about those things. It came with his advanced years, though he really didn’t consider himself old. He could hold his own with most a quarter his age, but still, one didn’t just blurt it out. One more reason, he suspected, as to why he constantly miscalculated the cigars he would bring with him on his little trips outside the good old USA.

Here he was up in Canada, a hop skip and jump from home and things were totally different. This would be his second journey into the city to find a store that carried his brand of cigars. The first had been a plus, but he didn’t like to push his luck. It was at the first store, that not only had he found his brand of cigars, but had found Jason.

Thinking about Jason, he seriously pondered the idea of going back to that store, but then he was on vacation, and that meant finding new experiences, not repeating already found surprises. Jason certainly had been such a surprise.

Mark didn’t consider himself old or ugly, just average really. Okay so he wasn’t quite 6 foot, but he wasn’t standing around hunched over with age, nor did he have a paunch either. Yes, the hair was thinning, definitely white not grey either. It was distinctive, or so many had said when they actually realized what his age was, but that too, was something different than back home. Most of those he had met abroad, didn’t seem to care about age, and most were able to actually carry a conversation.

He hated it when those he met or thought about picking up couldn’t carry a conversation. It was like they simply ignored the world around them, and while he knew they weren’t dumb, their actions would make one think twice about that. Not really true with those in other lands. They seemed to be naturally interested, asked questions, and even had opinions too. They certainly weren’t shy about expressing their views, sort of like Jason.

He had been standing outside the tobacco store when Mark had first found it. Naturally he had taken in the young man, a quick glance that told him he was about early 20’s and was a bit taller than he was. He certainly looked interesting, from his long thin face, to his lanky frame. He wasn’t skin and bones either and his clothes said he wasn’t a street kid either. The jeans looked clean, stylish even, and his t-shirt was one of those yuppie types.

His hair was nicely styled, had a bit of frosting near the front bangs, and made him look rather handsome actually. It didn’t look out of place, as so many did. Jason’s eyes though, now those were something that made Mark lick his lips a little as he passed by, wondering if he would still be there when he came out.

That was one of his rules, to not rush into things, even after a second or third look. You just never could tell, but he did think about him while he browsed through the counters in the store, searching for his brand. Finding them, he didn’t rush out. Mark had taken his time, checking out the other customers in the store and just enjoying the smells and sounds of the store. Besides, there was one counter person that was rather cute.

While he appreciated the man, his mind still kept going back to the young man he had spotted outside. That wasn’t normal and he left the store, without even attempting to make a connection with the salesman. Jason was still outside the store, sitting on one of the numerous benches that were along the street.

For a minute, he just stared at the young man, taking it all in. He liked what he was staring at, the way he seemed confident, at home at just sitting there. His back was to him, as he watched him turning his head now and then. It was as if he was looking for someone, and yet not. He had the distinct impression that the young man was looking, but not for anyone specific. One of his observations that had rarely failed him.

Taking a chance, he walked over to sit on the other end of the bench, to unwrap one of his packages, and have a small smoke. At the same time, it might be an opportunity to speak to the young man, or at least observe him from close up. There was a large cement ashtray type pylon as well, so he knew it was okay to smoke in that area. So many countries were moving away from allowing any public smoking.

Lighting his cigar, he noticed the young man turn his head and look at him. He puffed on the cigar, keeping his eyes averted, but he could tell that he was being checked out, and rather closely too. It made him smile inside, as the signs were starting to be clear. After lighting the cigar, taking a long pull on it, he let his head lean back and slowly traverse the scene in front and to either side, like any tourist might do. His goal was to meet eye contact with the young man next to him, but before he could move his head around fully, the young man spoke to him.

It was a bit of a surprise, as he was asked what he was smoking. Naturally he had to offer the young man one, which was gratefully accepted. He leaned over to offer a light, and in the process, their eyes met. Mark couldn’t believe his fortune, as the man just stared directly into his eyes. He had the finest looking eyelashes, that seemed to flutter a little. The eyes themselves were a dark blue that seemed to sparkle as they peered into his own face.

In some ways, he felt a bit uneasy, at how the young man looked into his face, the way it felt like he was being searched even. He smiled, and the young man smiled back, thanking him and introduced himself as Jason. Mark was seeing all the signs, and the obvious friendliness made him relax a little, as he introduced himself.

They sat there, puffing on the cigars, and talked. It wasn’t anything deep or anything, but it was pleasant. He found himself chatting about home, about how things seemed so different, and it didn’t feel awkward either. In fact, it was almost as if he had known Jason for along time, it was that easy to talk with him.

Before he even realized it, he had finished the small little cigar. Mark was tempted to light another, simply to avoid having to leave, or make the motion to. Jason seemed to have sensed his indecision, when he began to mention how there were some street musicians further down, and then asked if Mark would like to join him to go listen to them. It was a perfect suggestion, as it allowed him to keep company with Jason, and to also try to think of a way to find out more about the young man.

They moved along slowly, enjoying the sights. It was like a stroll with a friend, even though they had just met. The conversation didn’t lag either, which made Mark feel very relaxed. He enjoyed listening to Jason, as he pointed out some of the shops, and at how expensive they were. He also pointed out how much of what they sold could be purchased elsewhere, for a lot less. It was being helpful, that Mark appreciated. It wasn’t a ploy to solicit money either, which raised his estimation of Jason considerably.

The musicians were a small group of four. They played a more jazz type music, and was interesting to watch but before long, Jason, once more took the initiative. He looked at Mark, with a look of longing, and before he realized it, he had agreed to go with Jason to the park that wasn’t all that far. In fact, in a mood of pure pleasure, he hailed a Kabuki Cab, and together they rode down to the local park. It was the scenic route, along the waterfront, and he was glad he had opted for this little extra.

Jason had his hand on his knee, and every now and then would slide the fingers down Mark’s thigh, to tease him a bit. It was all rather exciting in a nice way, and even the young Kabuki Cab driver seemed to not care. Of him knowing, was obvious by the huge grin on his face as he had turned to give his tourist patter. Seeing Jason’s hand on Mark’s thigh, had elicited an even wider grin and from that point on, he never turned back around, just kept his chatter up as part of the ride to the local park.

In so many ways he was breaking his own rules, but Jason was so much fun, he really didn’t care. The concerns, the fear of danger, didn’t manage to break through the euphoria he felt as they sort of ran towards the dense outcrop of trees. As they got closer, he realized that there were pathways into the grove of trees, and while he felt a bit winded, he also felt excited. Jason kept looking back at him, and had reached out and taken his hand, leading him towards the trees.

The look on his face was enough for Mark as he made his way out of the beaming sunshine, into the trees. It was cooler and darker, a sort of murky haze as the trees hid the direct sun. It felt odd as he let Jason lead him deeper into the grove, and the sounds began to creep into his conscious thoughts. At first he didn’t recognize some, but as they stumbled deeper into the woods, he realized it was muted voices, as well as birds.

Shortly they came to a clearing and before he could catch his breath, Jason was right up next to him, holding him tightly in his arms. Panic began to rise in his thoughts, but were as quickly abandoned as he felt the press of the young man’s lips on his, the urgent craving taking hold. His body reacted automatically, as he too reached out, to wrap his arms around the slender young man, feeling his chest crush into his own, feeling it rise and fall in excitement.

The touch of Jason’s lips on his, then the press of the young man’s tongue made him ache all over. His body was fully aroused as they swapped saliva, kissing and tasting each other. He felt Jason’s hand curl around his head, holding it firmly as he kissed Mark deeply. His other hand began to explore the older man’s body, caressing his groin, grabbing at his aroused cock, and then tugging at the jeans. His breathing was rapid, as he quickly undid Mark’s pants, then he began to slide down, to let his mouth kiss under Mark’s neck.

His body was shuddering as his hands now rested on Jason’s shoulders, pushing him down even more. Somehow his shirt had been opened, and he felt Jason’s tongue as the young man licked his flesh, at the hollow of his chest. The raspy edged tongue moved firmly down his trembling body. His hands tightened on Jason’s shoulders, as he felt his body shake. His pants had been pushed down, his shorts were at his ankles as he felt the young man’s hands grabbing at his thighs, holding him steady.

He cried out, as the tongue moved down under his belly, and began to lick at his groin. His body shook, as he felt the mouth kiss inside his thighs, and his hands dug deep into the young man’s flesh. His body was trembling, as he felt the hand reach up, poke at his dangling balls, then reach under to lift them up towards the young man’s face.

Looking down, he saw the head resting near his own belly, felt the mouth slowly envelop his balls, sucking on them, while holding his leathery sac in the palm of one hand. The other hand clenched his leg, digging in just as hard as he was digging into Jason’s shoulder. He moaned now, as the balls were released from the warmth of Jason’s mouth, and he felt his cock being held in one hand. Then the hand moved up his throbbing shaft, and around his cock head, smearing his oozing precum back along the shaft.

The hand moved hard and fast, and he felt himself growing tense, when the mouth suddenly took hold of his shaking cock head. He cried out, as the lips tightened around the head, then slid down to grasp at the shaft, just under his cock head. Jason’s tongue then licked the head, and swirled around it as he stood there, swaying and holding on for dear life. Mark was losing control of his body, as the young man licked at his head, then slowly the lips began to slide down more. He groaned a bit louder, as Jason began to suck on his cock, moving faster and faster with each stroke.

His hands were white from the strain, as they held onto Jason’s shoulders. He groaned constantly now, as the pressure inside of his body became unbearable. He felt the balls slinging upwards, felt his cock head jerking side to side deep in Jason’s throat.

It was too soon, but he couldn’t help it. He was about to cum, and he cried it out, feeling Jason’s throat suddenly relax, feeling Jason’s lips tighten around his shaft. His body arched forward, his hips pushing outwards driving his aching cock deeper into the willing mouth. It was all he could do, to stand, as his body convulsed, quivered and then exploded deep into Jason’s throat.

His head jerked from side to side, his groin was pushed hard into Jason’s face. Mark felt the nose wedged hard between his thigh and crotch, as his body released load after load of his cum. His lungs threatened to burst as he stood there, trembling. His legs were numb, taut from the strain and his arms ached. He felt light headed as his body continued to shake and shudder long after the last of his milk dribbled out into Jason’s mouth.

As Jason leaned back, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand, Mark slowly sank to the ground. He was exhausted and was panting as he stared at the young man. He just smiled, as they looked at each other. It was several minutes before Jason finally stood up, and offered his hand to help Mark up to his feet. He felt a bit saddened, realizing it was all over, but as they made their way out of the dense forest, Jason slipped him his phone number and gave him a kiss on the lips, as they parted company outside the grove of trees.

He stood there watching, at Jason moved through the tall grass in the opposite direction of town. He had given Mark easy to follow directions on how to get back, and just before he was out of sight, he turned and waved. Mark waved back, then headed back to town.

Mark shook his head, ending his recollection of the other day and began to move along the side street. According to directions, the tobacco shop was just at the corner and his eyes began to look from side to side, wondering if another Jason was lurking nearby. The smile on his face, made one or two look at him a second time, as he passed by, because he realized he still had that small scrap of paper in his pocket. His fingers were playing with it, as he came to the store. Right next to the entrance, was a payphone and he made a note to get some Canadian change from the store, as he opened the door and stepped inside.

---

To get in touch with the author, send them an email.

---

‘Billy Bad- Ass Williams’ was a trouble maker and hated the military as much as my boyfriend and I. He was as cute as an E-2 stripe, but as straight as they come.

He was a cocky guy who almost everyone wanted to knock down a peg or two. We didn’t. My lover and I saw through his troubles with authority figures and adopted him as a friend… one of the few we allowed inside our secretive military relationship.

‘So tell me… do you guys really fuck each other up the ass or do you just give blow jobs?’

Anthony laughed hysterically but neither one of us answered his question right away. It was nice to have a friend to be ‘out’ with… someone who we could confess our love to… an ear to bend, a witness to our relationship.

Billy was in my platoon. We worked side- by- side on military maneuvers. He was a skilled generator mechanic and could repair a malfunctioning machine with his eyes closed. When my generator went down, Billie gave me priority on his repair list and I rewarded him with cigarettes.

‘Bill… if you know you smoke, why do you come to the field without a supply of smokes?’

‘I thought I was going to quit… but it’s too stressful out here in the woods, Taylor.’

One cold January night Billy knocked on the door of my radio teletype rig and asked to come inside to get warm. I heated up some hot water and made him some instant coffee which I served to him in my own canteen cup.

He started to cry. He said his section chief, Sargent Greer was fucking with him and he had enough. He claimed he was going to take a screw driver and kill the ‘Black fucker’ that night. I believed him and had to do something to stop the impending murder.

I leaned against the typewriter encryption device and it made a few clicking sounds because I had accidently pressed a few of the keys.

‘I don’t think you should let them get to you like that Billy. It’s not that serious.’

‘I’m going to run this fucking screw driver up his big fat nose and stab that fucker in the brain.’

‘And what will that solve, Bill? You’ll end up in a military prison somewhere and spend your life rotting away over someone who really does not matter anyway. Choose life,’ I said while handing him a pack of Newports.

‘I’m tired of them saying I’m stupid, Taylor. I’m tired of it!’

He calmed down a little and wiped off the tears from his eyes with his greasy hand.

‘Here! Your hands are dirty, don’t rub your eyes with them. Use this,’ I offered while handing him a clean brown t-shirt from my duffle bag.

He rubbed my crew-cut hair… his way of showing me affection without being gay.

‘Mother fucker, get your filthy hands out of my hair.’

He laughed. ‘Taylor, you are such a big pussy, do you know that?’

‘Fuck you, ass wipe! Stop messin’ up my hair!’

I poured him a little hot water to freshen up the coffee he had been crying into and we spent the night playing cards until the LT yelled on the intercom…

‘Has anyone seen Williams? My generator just went down.’

‘See what I mean?’ He asked.

‘You’re just being paranoid. They’re not making you run around for nothing.’

‘How is his intercom working if his generator was down?’

‘Just stay calm, Billy. Stay calm. He’s probably calling you from another rig. You can crash out in here with me tonight. They’re too lazy to walk up here to look for you.’

‘Are you sure?’

‘No problem.’

‘Thanks Taylor.’

‘Just relax,’ I said while turning off the florescent lights.

The green strobe from the modem created the environment he was comfortable in and I helped him to forget about both Sargent Greer and the LT for a little while.

---

To get in touch with the author, send them an email.

---

Dell Simon was taking his son, Dakota, camping. It was his eighteenth birthday and they were having this one last time together before the boy went off to college. Dakota drove the four hours to the sprawling wilderness park called Horsehead. The only way to get up to the primitive campground area was on foot and they hiked a mile beyond that to find the most secluded spot they could. They set up camp; a spacious two-man tent, and laid out their sleeping bags. Dell spread one bag out full and they laid the other one on top to cover up with if it got chilly in the night. Neither of them thought it strange that they would essentially be sleeping in the same sleeping bag, as they had done ever since Dakota had been little. They gathered up some wood for a fire then went hiking deeper into the woods. ‘Think everything will be safe here?’ Dakota asked.

‘I don’t see any signs of anyone having been here in the last century,’ Dell said. ‘Yeah, I think it’ll be okay to leave it.’

It as dusk when they got back to their campsite. Dakota started a fire while Dell got the food out and the skillet. After supper they lay stretched out by the fire, facing the flame, talking as only a son and his dad can in such circumstances. Dell knew from experience that his son was more likely to be open with him about his feeling when they were out like this.

‘Hey, do you want to go swimming?’ Dakota asked.

‘It’ll be cold,’ Dell said.

‘You turning chicken on me?’ Dakota chided him.

‘Nope, just telling you it’s going to be cold.’

‘We can come back and get warm by the fire,’ Dakota said.

‘Okay, it’s your balls in the freezer,’ Dell said.

‘Yeah, yours, too.’

‘I’m not going in over my knees.’

They swam and cavorted around in the cold water like a couple of kids. Dakota made him feel like a teenager when they were together like this. More and more he didn’t feel the need to be a father. They were more like friends.

‘I hope the fire hasn’t died down,’ Dakota said.

‘Maybe we’d better go check on it,’ Dell said.

They came out of the creek and made their way up the bank to their camp-site. The fire was down to a few flickering flames and red embers.

‘We got back just in time,’ Dakota said as he squatted down and began poking in the embers and adding more wood.

Dell came out of the tent and tossed him a towel, noticing that his son;s cock was practically touching the ground. ‘Thanks.’ He held it up to the fire for a moment then wrapped it around him. Dell did likewise with his towel. The night air had turned chilly, even beyond the breeze blowing over their naked, wet bodies.

‘Hey, dad, it’s just me and you, is it okay if I sleep naked?’ Dakota asked. ‘I do at home,’ he added with a sheepish grin.

‘I know.’

How did you know?’

‘You don’t think I’ve see your bare butt sticking out of the covers?’

‘It’s okay, then?’

‘Yeah, I will too.’

‘That’ll be great,’ said Dakota.

They went inside the tent and stretched out on the wide open sleeping bag, without the top one.

‘It’s warmer in here without the breeze blowing,’ Dakota said.

They talked some more, Dell trying to steer the conversation toward Dakota and his life. He wanted to know all he could about him; he had the feeling that once he was off to college, they would naturally drift apart. Dakota, in turn, seemed to want to talk about his dad.

‘Can I ask you something, dad?’

‘You don’t have to ask,’ Dell said.

‘It’s pretty personal. It is personal,’ he warned.

‘Shoot. I don’t have to answer.’

‘I’ve wondered about..you know..if you ever date or see women, since Mom died.’

Dell smiled. ‘Yeah, I date once in awhile. I’m not over your mom, but I’m working on it. I have to.’

‘Nothing serious then?’

‘No. I’m not looking for another mom for you, or a wife,’ he said.

‘No, I meant..well, I know how much you and mom loved each other and what a great..well, you had a good sex life.’

‘How would you know that?’ Dell asked with a smile.

‘You made a lot of noise, it was hard not to hear,’ Dakota said.

‘I’m glad your mother isn’t alive to hear you say that,’ Dell said, laughing. He saw his son’s cock looked bigger and he thought it was amusing that he might be getting excited over his parents having sex. Suddenly, Dakota turned over onto his stomach. Pretending to sleep, Dell watched him squirm and hump the ground. He was in misery with a hardon and he couldn’t find a comfortable position.

‘Hey, you don’t have to sleep on that thing or try and hide it,’ he told him.

‘I’m okay,’ Dakota said.

‘Yeah, right. Let me know when you strike oil,’ Dell joked. The boy kept squirming, trying to lie still, for several minutes. ‘It’s not anything I haven’t seen before,’ Dell told him.

‘All right.’ He turned over, his big, young cock swaying up over his belly.

‘Well, I guess it has been awhile since I’ve seen you like that. When did you get so big?’

‘I don’t know, it just keeps growing,’ Dakota said.

‘You’re damn near as big as me already,’ Dell said.

‘I hope I don’t get any bigger. I don’t know what I would do with it.’

‘Can I ask you something, Dakota?’

‘I think I know what you’re going to ask me, but go ahead.’

‘Have you had sex yet?’

‘Yeah, with this,’ Dakota said, holding up his right hand. ‘I vowed I would wait till I was out of high school. It was tough, but I made it.’

‘We’ve had the talk, so I don’t have to remind you about condoms.’

‘I know.’

‘You know about condoms? How to put them on?’ Dell asked jokingly.

‘Yeah, Billie swiped some of his dad’s condoms and he practiced putting them on,’ the boy said. Dell nodded, smiling. ‘Only problem was, his dad must be awfully small, because I could barely get it on, and it was tight.’

‘You and Billy try a couple of mine sometime,’ Dell said. ‘They’re large size.’

‘They come in sizes? I didn’t know that.’

‘Yes. You’re going to need the larger size. They even come in extra-large for anyone lucky enough to need them.’

‘I wouldn’t think needing extra-large condoms would be considered lucky,’ Dakota said. ‘Where would you find a woman to take it?’

‘There’re always women out there who can take it,’ Dell said. He was noticing the cock throbbing and quivering up over his belly. ‘You can take care of that if you want to,’ he told him.

‘Naw, I’m okay,’ Dakota said.

‘It looks like it hurts,’ Dell said. ‘If you want to take care of it so you can get some sleep, go ahead. Its nothing I haven’t done myself.’ ]

‘Lately?’ Dakota joked.

‘What do you consider lately?’ Dell asked.

‘Within the last couple of days.’

‘Not that lately.’

‘When, then?’

‘Within the last week or so,’ Dell said.

‘No kidding? You jack off, dad?’

‘Doesn’t everybody?’

‘Every guy I know does, but nobody thinks their dad does. Nobody’s dad ever admitted it anyway.’

‘Well, now one has,’ Dell said.

‘I wish I could tell my friends that,’ Dakota said.

‘Go ahead, tell them.’

‘No kidding? You don’t care?’

‘Naw, I don’t care. Hell, their dads are doing it, too.’

Dakota reached down and squeezed his cock. He let go of it but then took hold of it again. ‘Hey, if you’re serious..if it’s okay….’

‘Only if I can watch,’ Dell joked.

‘Hell, dad, I don’t care if you watch,’ Dakota said cockily.

Dell laughed. ‘I was just kidding,’ he said as he squeezed the boy’s thigh and started to turn away from him.

‘I don’t care..in fact, I wouldn’t mind if you watched,’ he said.

Dell turned back, onto his side, facing his son. He knew he had a curious look on his face and Dakota saw it. ‘Okay, you want me to watch, I’ll watch,’ he said.

‘This being maybe out last time like this together, I..well, I feel closer to you tonight than I ever have in my life, and if I’m going to do it, I..well, I want you to sort of share it with me.’

‘Okay. I’m feeling pretty close to you, too, son. It’s hard seeing you grow up and starting your own life.’ He dared to slide over so their bodies touched and he slipped his arm under Dakota’s head, cradling it on his bicep. Dakota switched hands and started jacking off with is left hand.

‘Ah, ambidextrous, I see,’ Dell joked. ‘You just about need two hands.’

Lying on his side next to his son, Dell’s cock brushed against Dakota’s right hand that he had laid between them. He had never allowed himself to have sexual feelings toward him, but he was having them now. His gaze was fixed on the big, capable hand slowly moving up and down the shaft of his oversized cock

‘That’s a real handful,’ he said. ‘You’re going to make some woman very happy.’ Dakota didn’t say anything. Dell was horrified, then to feel his own cock, realizing that it was hard and throbbing against his son’s hip.

‘Feels like you’ve got a pretty big handful developing, too, dad.’ He eased back away from him and took hold of his own cock so it wouldn’t touch Dakota.

‘It was okay, you didn’t have to move,’ Dakota said. Then he laughed softly and said, ‘You don’t need my permission, but..you can take care of that if you want to,’ he added, laughing. He did need his son’s permission, and having it frightened him. Why was Dakota tempting him so, and leading him on. He kept his hand between his own cock and Dakota’s hip.

‘It’s nothing I haven’t done,’ Dakota went on with his mischievous smile. Dell’s throat was so tight he could hardly breathe, let alone say anything. He kept his eyes glued to his son’s huge manhood while his brain became a whirl-wind in his head. ‘You’re making me feel a little conspicuous, dad, lying here jacking off by myself while you just lay there and watch and try to hide yours.’

‘All right,’ Dell said huskily as he tilted off his side so his cock was fully exposed to his son. He began to jack it off with the same rhythm as his son’s hand. Dakota turned his head to watch him.

‘You ever do this with another guy when you were a kid?’ Dakota asked.

‘Yeah, didn’t you?’ he replied honestly.

Dakota laughed. ‘Yeah, with Johnny Wilson,’ he replied. ‘We did it when we were playing with our GI Joes. We would take GI Joe’s clothes off of him and jack off while we made up war stories. Then one day it happened.’

‘What happened?’ Dell asked.

‘I had my first cum. I shot all over my GI Joe. I had a hell of a time getting him cleaned off, getting the stuff out of the joints,’ he laughed.

Dell laughed with him. ‘How old were you?’

‘I don’t know..about twelve, I guess–old enough that I didn’t play with Johnny Wilson or my GI Joe after that.’ He laughed softly. ‘I figured if I was old enough to shoot, I was too old to play with GI Joe.’

‘That’s what I always liked about these camping trips, I always gained some new insight,’ Dell said.

‘I never told you anything like that before,’ Dakota said. Their pace had picked up and Dell could see the precum ozing up out of Dakota’s cock. His taste buds came alive. It’d been so long.. Shit, not since the navy, when he was Dakota’s age..that one-time experience with a big marine. He wondered what Dakota would think of him if he..

‘Hey, you wanta change hands?’ Dakota asked then, laughing. ‘I don’t mean left for right. Your hand for mine..mine for yours.’ It was all the impetus he needed; an invitation he couldn’t refuse. Ironically, they both reached out at the same time, Dakota’s hand wrapping around his cock and his hand around his son’s. ‘Geezuss, son, I can barely get my hand around it,’ he said. The navy experience came rushing out of the fog of his memory, clear as a bell, moving across his mind like a movie in slow motion. Except that instead of the marine, it was Dakota.

‘I’m gonna miss these times’ Dell said in a husky tone.

‘Me too, especially now,’ Dakota said. ‘Too bad we didn’t discover this about five years ago.’

Dell was losing the battle raging within him. If he didn’t stop..if they didn’t stop soon, he was going to loose control. But he couldn’t let go of his son’s cock.

‘Hey, let me know if I’m getting you too close, I’ll ease off. I don’t want us to blow yet,’ Dakota said.

‘I’m..okay,’ Dell said. ‘You, too.’

‘I’m a long way from it,’ he said. ‘I can last forever.’

Dell laughed. ‘You got that from me. Your mom….’ He quickly cut himself off.

‘Mom what?’

‘It doesn’t seem right, talking about your mom right now,’ Dell said.

‘Mom knew we were close.’

‘Your mom always complained about me going on forever,’ Dell said. ‘Not serious, of course; she liked that I could last so long. I never left her unsatisfied.’

‘I sort of got that impression, from what I used to hear,’ Dakota said with a warm smile.

Dell’s head was spinning with the new, unbridled desire that had suddenly unleashed. It felt like he was on poppers, which he hadn’t used in years. His mouth was watering so bad he was almost choking on his own spit. If he didn’t get away from him….it was going to be to late….

‘Some people would say this is perverted but your hand feels good,’ Dakota said huskily as he thrust his cock up through is dad’s fist.

‘Fuck other people,’ Dell thought. ‘I can make it feel better.’ He wished he had the courage to say the words out loud and he prayed for some force to deliver them to his son’s ears. But suddenly another force took over and he was leaning up over him, his eyes and desire concentrated on the huge cock.

‘Dakota..!’ It came out a hoarse whisper and it was the only sound he could get out except for the guttural moan as he leaned down and took his son’s cock in his mouth.

‘Dad!…Fuck!’ the boy cried out in shock. ‘Awwwhhh ..,Aww, Dad!… D-dad, w-what’re you d-doing..? Ohhhhh, Goddd..awww, suck it..suck it, dad,’ he whimpered as Dell moved his mouth up and down on the thick cock.

Precum was boiling copiously up out of the broad head and Dell lapped it up. He let some run out freely and it lubricated the back of his throat. It was like an oil slick at the back of his mouth and Dakota’s cock was sliding around in it each time he thrust upward. I can’t take him, Dell thought. He’s too big. I don’t know if I could even take him in my ass. That sailor was big, too, but..

Dakota put his hands on the back of Dell’s head, guiding him downward, pushing his head down, trying to get him to take his cock in his throat. He couldn’t do it but he couldn’t stop and tell him that. He couldn’t stop till it was finished. If he rose up off of his son’s cock, the interruption would demand that words be spoken and he didn’t know what he would say; what he was going to say when it was over. But Dakota found his voice.

‘Take it, dad,’ he whispered. ‘See if you can take all of it. I wanta see what it’s like to fuck your throat.’

Seconds ago it wasn’t an option. Now it wasn’t a choice. If Dakota wanted him to swallow his cock, he would do it. Anything he wanted. Anything to make this something he would never forget; something he would want to do again. Dell opened his throat as wide as he could, relaxing as much as he could, then began working Dakota’s cock into his throat. The head forced through the still-tight muscle-opening and he was on his way. He was surprised how easy it was after he got the head through.

‘Awww..Awww, dad..you’re doing it! You’re swallowing my whole fuckin’ cock!’

It was a long way down the thick tower of meat and the more he swallowed the more it seemed was left. But he was determined not to disappoint his son. At last the pubes were within reach. He forced his mouth lower till his lips brushed Dakota’s hair. Dakota took over from there and forced his cock up into his throat the rest of the way.

‘Aww, you’ve got it!’ he gasped. ‘You’ve got all ten inches of my cock, dad!’

Ten inches! My God, how? He couldn’t believe he had ten inches of cock buried in his throat. He couldn’t believe that it was his own son’s cock. Dakota immediately started moving his cock back and forth in his throat. Taking it and being face-fucked with it were two different things. The thing was so big and stiff and straight that it eliminated the curvature of his throat and kept setting off his gag reflex. But he couldn’t stop. Not till he was over the top. He wanted to be his son’s hero and heroes don’t wimp out.

Dakota was gasping and moaning and groaning as he squirmed his butt around and fucked Dell’s face. It was unintelligible at first but Dell soon realized that he was getting close as his moans became words.

‘I’m getting close, dad,’ he announced, but without letting go of his head. A moment later he let go. ‘I’m getting close dad!’ he said again, this time a gasped warning. ‘Ohh, Geezusss …Ohhhh, Dad..you better get off..you better get off before I..cum in your mouth! Ohh, Dad..Awww, please, you gotta stop..get off of my cock..I can’t hold it! AWWWWHHHHH!’

Suddenly his cock exploded in his throat. The stuff squirted out with such force that Dell was taken aback. Such force and volume! Cum was spurting out in such volume that it backed up and within a minute Dakota had filled Dell’s mouth with warm, thick semen. He tried to swallow but his throat was full of cock. It helped gulp down the cum that was still shooting out of the big hunk of meat but then he couldn’t keep up with it and more of it came back in his mouth.

My God, when is he going to stop! He was a phenomenon! A stallion! He kept cumming and squealing and whimpering and groaning like he was in pain. Finally, Dell couldn’t handle it. He rose up, slowly extracting the big cock from his throat. When the head popped into his mouth it was engulfed by the warm swirling cum.

‘Awww, that’s so hot!’

Dell swirled the stuff around the bulging head as he began to swallow. There was a lot of cum and it took several gulps to get it down. Finally, he was able to wash the thick head with his spit, till Dakota was lurching from the unbearable intensity of it.

‘Aww, dad..you gotta stop..please, I can’t take any more…’

It took great courage and effort to raise his head. Dakota’s cock fell wet and heavy across his stomach, still rubbery hard, unwilling to give up its erected state. Dell carefully avoided looking at his son as he lay back down beside him. He thought he should have got up and left but he didn’t want to appear to be running away. They lay in silence. For a long time the only sound was the night noises and their breathing. Dell wished Dakota would say something. As his dad, he should be the first to speak, but he had given up any right an obligation as his father. Dad’s don’t seduce and suck their son’s cocks. Dads nurture and lead by example. Dell was lamenting what he had lost, or given up, when Dakota spoke first.

‘Damn, Dad,’ he said quietly.

‘I don’t..know how I should interpret that,’ Dell said cautiously.

‘Interpreted: That was the greatest thing that ever happened to me!’

‘You don’t know how relieved I am to hear you say that.’

‘Hey, I was the one who said I wanted you to watch me jack off. I was the one who asked if you wanted to jack each other off.’

‘You didn’t say anything about me going down on you,’ Dell said.

‘It never crossed my mind that you would. I’m glad you had the guts to make the move.’

‘I wish I could share your sentiments. I should have had the guts not to do it.’

‘I’m eighteen, dad, and I could have stopped you. Given that, between two consenting adults, I don’t want you to think you did anything wrong.’

‘It wouldn’t get me father-of-the-year award.’

‘It does in my book,’ he said.

‘Yesterday it would’ve been illegal,’ I reminded him.

‘Today and the next day, it’s not.’ Dell looked at him in mild disbelief. Dakota laughed. ‘You’re wondering about the ‘next day’ part.’

‘I’m wondering how I should interpret it,’ Dell said.

‘Interpreted: I wouldn’t mind it happening again. Can you imagine how many guys would give anything to have what we’ve got as father and son? To have this happen?’

‘No, I can’t imagine,’ Dell said.

‘More than you know, I’ll bet. I can’t describe it, dad, how it makes me feel. It’s like having Brad Covington crawl in bed with you.’ Dell gave him a curious frown. ‘Not the sex part, but how it makes me feel that you would do that for me.’

‘I, uh..I didn’t for myself. I wanted to make you feel good, but it was for me, too,’ Dell said. ‘But what’s this Brad Covington thing?’ he asked. Brad was a running back, graduated with Dakota. He was the proverbial stud.

‘The guy’s a stud,’ Dakota said.

‘Yeah, that’s a pretty well accepted fact,’ Dell said.

‘So, I’ve had..wondered about it,’ Dakota admitted.

‘You’ve had the feelings too?’

‘No, there were no feelings in particular except what one athlete feels for another..respect and admiration, maybe a little envy. But not the feelings you’re talking about. I just wondered, that’s all.’

Dell didn’t pursue it. He would at a later time.

‘How long, Dad?’ Dakota asked after a moment.

‘That was only my second time,’ Dell said. ‘The first time was when I was your age, in the navy. He was a marine. It was a fluke; two guys who met up on leave and experimented around. I never did it again. I didn’t realize the feelings were still buried somewhere down deep inside me.’

‘I’m glad you found out.’

‘I am too, if you are. But nobody can ever know.’

‘How would anybody know? It’s between me and you, dad.’ He smiled. ‘I only wish those feelings had surfaced sooner. Look at all the time we’ve wasted.’

‘There was no time wasted,’ Dell said. ‘Yesterday, or any other time before yesterday, it wouldn’t have happened.’

‘Well, its going to be great, coming home from college,’ Dakota said.

‘When you’ve gone off to college I want you to think about it, long and hard.’

‘You want it to end here?’

‘No,’ he replied, too quickly. ‘But I want you to be sure you wanta take that road.’

‘I don’t see it as taking any road. I’ll just be coming home to be with my dad, like every other college kid.’

‘Not like every other college kid,’ Dell said. ‘Every other college kid doesn’t go home to have sex with his dad.’

‘So I’m one of the rare, lucky ones,’ Dakota said.

‘You may well be the only one,’ Dell said.

‘What if I’m not?’ Dakota asked. ‘I mean.. what if I find somebody who else who you know, if the conversation came up, somehow, and I discovered another guy who was doing the same thing with his dad, or wanted to and was afraid to try it with his dad.’

‘What about it?’ Dell asked.

‘Could I bring him home with me?’

‘We would have to talk about that,’ Dell replied.

Dell worried and wondered how Dakota would act when they got home. He needn’t have worried. Over the next week before he was to leave for college, Dakota was insatiable. His cock barely went down the whole time. He wanted it sucked as often as his dad would suck it. Dell was sorely tempted to take things to the next level. The idea scared him but he was equally tempted, and there wasn’t much time. He finally concluded that if Dakota was so okay with what they were doing he wouldn’t be not-okay if Dell took it a step farther. He waited till his last night home. After the car was packed they went out for dinner and talked father and son talk. When they got home Dakota wanted to borrow Dell’s truck to go see a couple of his friends.

‘Should I expect you back?’ Dell asked jokingly.

‘Damn right,’ Dell said. ‘You don’t think I’m going to miss my last night home, do you?’

‘I guess I should ask; should I wait up?’

‘You don’t need to. I’ll wake you up,’ Dakota said.

Dell dozed off a couple of times but he couldn’t sleep. He was awake when Dakota came in about midnight. The stage had been set; the bedside lamp was on low, almost a night light, and his bedroom door was open. When he heard Dakota coming up the stairs he stretched into the most welcoming position he could contrive, on his stomach with his arms overhead and one leg cocked out from the other. He pretended to be asleep. He came into his room and gently touched the back of his thigh.

‘Hey, dad, I’m home,’ he whispered.

Dell ‘came awake’ and raised his head. ‘Have a good time?’ he asked.

‘Yeah..okay..’ A smile crossed his lips. ‘Not as good a time as I thought I would have here.’

‘I’ve been waiting for you,’ Dell said. Dakota stood by the bed smiling. ‘What?’ Dell asked.

‘I was just wondering, the way, uh….you’re laying, stretched out like that with your butt sticking up..does that have some implied meaning? Is it an invitation?’ he joked.

‘If you’re ready for that, yeah, it could be construed as an invitation,’ Dell said, clenching his butt muscles.

‘Damn, you’ve got a great looking butt, Dad.’

‘All the better to…’ He let his words trail off and laughed.

‘Are you serious? Tell me you’re serious,’ Dakota said as he took off his clothes. ‘By the way, can I sleep with you tonight, my last night home?’

‘I was hoping you would.’

By the time he was naked, Dakota’s cock was standing half-way out from his loins. ‘Are you sure?’ he asked, stroking his cock as his dad looked at it.

‘I’m not sure how, but yeah, I’m sure,’ Dell replied.

Dakota swallowed hard as the truth or what his dad was saying soaked in. ‘I have to say it, dad, to believe it.. you want me to..to f-fuck you?’

‘There’s the lube,’ Dell said, nodding to the tube lying on the night stand.

‘Oh, Man,’ Dakota whispered. His cock suddenly bolted upright and throbbed violently. He stroked it a few times then picked up the lube. ‘Have you done this before?’ he asked.

‘Yes, once.’

‘The marine?’ Dakota asked as he squeezed the lube onto his cock.

‘Yeah.’

‘I didn’t ask, do you want me to use a condom?’

‘If you want to; it’s not necessary,’ Dell replied.

‘Good, I hate condoms.’ When he was lubed up, he started to lay the tube down but then offered it to his dad. Dell held out his hand for some lube and applied to his asshole. ‘Are we going to do it this way?’ Dakota asked.

‘To start out,’ Dell replied. He spread his legs out and Dakota walked around to the foot of the bed.

He came up over the foot of the bed on his knees, up between Dell’s thighs. ‘Whew! You’ve got a butt to die for,’ he said.

‘A good match for that killer cock of yours.’

‘Is this going to hurt?’ Dakota asked as he aimed his cock downward and pushed the head between his dad’s slick butt muscles.

‘Not you,’ Dell replied.

Dakota found his hole at the bottom of the crevice and nudged gently. ‘It’s not a pussy, it’s not gonna open up for you on its own,’ Dell said. ‘You have to force your way in.’

‘I don’t want to hurt you.’

‘Let me worry about that,’ Dell said

Dakota applied pressure and his manhood pushed against the flexible muscled around Dell’s hole. There was give but no entry. ‘I can’t tell if I’m in or not,’ the boy said.

‘You’ll know when you’re in,’ Dell assured him. ‘You have to really push, like you mean it.’ Dakota gave it a burst of power from his butt and thighs and the head of his cock popped through the tight hole.

‘Awwwhhhhhhh!’ he moaned as half of his cock was quickly swallowed up in the hot hole before he checked his entry. ‘Man, you were right!’ Dell couldn’t talk for a minute. He gripped the sheet and the upper edge of the mattress and cringed with the pain. Dakota was big.. incredibly big..and it had been such a long time.

‘You okay, dad?’

‘Yeah,’ he gasped. ‘Go ahead,’ he told him.

‘I can wait….’

‘Don’t torture me,’ Dell said. ‘Give it to me, all the way, let’s get it over with.’

‘Shit, dad, if its something you need to get over with, I don’t wanta ….’

‘Are you going to fuck me or not?’ Dell asked.

‘Well, yeah, but….’

‘Then show me you know what that big horse cock is for,’ Dell said. With that, Dakota buried his cock to the hilt. Dell tossed his head back and let out a choked gasp as he clawed the mattress.

‘You told me to do that,’ Dakota said.

‘Yeah..Yeahhhhh,’ Dell gasped. ‘Oh, fuck you’re big!’

‘And you’re tight,’ Dakota said. ‘And hot. And alive.’

‘I never asked you, Dakota, are you a virgin?’ Dell asked.

‘To this, I am,’ he said. ‘With girls, no, but I don’t know if I’ll ever go back to girls,’ he added. ‘Damn, I never had anything feel so good. Ohh, Goddd, squeeze it, dad.. squeeze my cock..yeah, like that!’ Dell tightened his asshole around the thick girth, milking it with the inner muscles of his ass. ‘Ohhh, that feels so good,’ Dakota moaned.

‘Have you figured out what that thing’s for, or am I going to have to do all the work?’ Dell asked.

‘I know what it’s for,’ Dakota assured him as he withdrew back to the head. Then he shoved back in. He wasn’t brutal but it was a hard, determined thrust that sent the head of his cock deep inside his dad’s guts.

‘Awwwhhhhhhhhhh!’

‘That doesn’t sound like it hurt,’ Dakota said.

‘It don’t hurt,’ Dell said.

‘Then I’m gonna fuck you,’ he said. He pulled back again, and thrust in, then out and back in, setting his pace. Dell stretched his arms out and grabbed hold of the sides of the mattress. He gasped and moaned with each thrust. ‘That feeling okay?’ Dakota asked.

‘Aww, yeah, it’s feeling fine,’ Dell said. ‘Ohhh..fuck me..fuck me you little stud.’ He thought it would be over in minutes. Being his first time fucking another man, he thought he would have no control. How wrong he was. Dakota had absolute control, and he knew how to move, probing at every angle, driving deep, twisting his hips around in circles to make his cock lob around inside his dad’s ass. ‘Geezusss, where did you learn to fuck like that?’ Dell gasped.

‘Watching X-rated videos,’ he replied.

‘Whew! There’s some experience thrown in there. Nobody learns how to fuck like that from watching videos.’

‘Okay, so I’ve had some on-the-job training,’ Dakota admitted.

‘You can change positions any way you like,’ Dell told him.

‘Yeah..How long do you wanta go, dad?’

‘As long as you want to–as long as you can last,’ Dell replied.

‘You might be sorry you said that.’ He wasn’t, but by the time Dakota pumped him full of hot, thick semen, he was wearing out. Dakota acted like he’d just started out. Dell was on his back with Dakota on top, holding his dad’s legs hard against his chest as he pounded his wide-open, vulnerable ass. Dakota held him like that for a long time while his cock turned to hard, pulsating rubber inside him. ‘Did you feel that?’ Dakota asked him.

‘Hell, yes, it felt like somebody turned a hot fire hose on.’

‘I wondered..you didn’t groan or anything.’

‘Oh, I groaned. I practically screamed, but I couldn’t make any noise. You had me bent in half so tight I couldn’t breath.’

Dakota slowly extracted his cock from his dad’s clenching asshole. The rim caught just inside the tight muscle and he had to tug hard to pull it out. ‘Wow! Your asshole is wide open,’ he said. ‘It’s clenching but it don’t close.’

‘Shit, I wonder why, after having a fence post shoved in there.’

‘Ohhh..OHhhh, that’s so hot..its working my cum up through the gaping hole. It’s running out!’ Dell looked at his son’s rubbery cock swinging out from his loins. It looked even bigger, thick and meaty and stretched.

‘Don’t tell me I had all that buried in my ass,’ he said.

Dakota laughed as he let his dad’s legs down on either side of him. Then he crawled up and lay beside him. For a moment there was only sound of the heavy breathing. ‘I gotta tell you, dad, that was the greatest thing that ever happened to me,’ he said. ‘I know, I said that when you sucked my cock for the first time, but this surpasses even that.’

‘I just wish we had more time,’ Dell said.

‘For what? We’ve done it all, haven’t we?’

‘No.’

‘Hey, we’ve got the reset of the night,’ Dakota said eagerly. ‘What else can you show me?’

‘Let’s save it for when you come home for the first time.’

‘At least tell me what it is,’ Dakota said.

‘No, that would ruin the surprise. I want the anticipation to build up.’

‘What if I bring a guy home with me? Will you show us both?’

‘I said we would have to talk about that,’ Dell said. ‘Don’t bring anybody home with you the first time. Or if you do, don’t expect anything to happen.’

‘But it might?’

‘Depends on the circumstances, and the guy,’ Dell said. ‘I’ll play it by ear. I just don’t want you to bring home some guy who’s expecting to jump right in bed.’

As was recommended by the college, they let six weeks pass before Dakota came home for his first visit. Dell was anxious, and excited. He knew his son would be expecting him to show him what he’d promised. But they hadn’t discussed him bringing a friend home. It never came up. Dell didn’t ask and Dakota didn’t say. But when Dakota pulled up, he got out of the passenger side of a Jeep. He had brought someone home, or he’d gotten a ride. The driver turned the motor off and opened the door. When he climbed out Dell prayed he was his son’s friend. The guy was bigger than Dakota by at least thirty pounds. His weight was distributed solidly over a six-foot-plus frame and much of his weight was showing. His wide shoulders and arms out of his tank top and his massively-muscled thighs sticking out of his very short cut-offs.

‘God, what a stud!’ Dell muttered to himself. Introductions were made on the front porch.

‘Dad, this is Brady, my roommate. Brady, this is my dad.’

‘Good to meet you, sir. Dakota’s told me a lot about you.’

‘It’s not true,’ Dell said. He glanced at his son who was beaming. In that blink of an eye it was okay. ‘Do you like to go camping?’ he asked Brady.

‘Yeah, but I didn’t bring a sleeping bag or any gear,’ Brady replied.

‘We don’t carry much gear,’ Dell said.

‘Yeah, we eat our meals out of a can; we don’t even carry a skillet,’ Dakota put in.

‘Hey, it sounds great; if you’ve got an extra sleeping bag, I up for it.’ Brady said.

‘Well, we started out with one double sleeping bag when Dakota was little and we’re still using it. But the only thing we use it for is to cover the ground for protection against bugs and chiggers. We’ll all fit on it.’

Dell glanced at Dakota who was all smiles.

---

To get in touch with the author, send them an email.

---

In those days I was still trying to go straight. It was a new academic year and I was a bright budding post-grad with well … yea OK things were a bit dull. Only the other day an under-grad had told me to get a life when I reprimanded him for making a noise and being drunk late at night.

I had taken the offer of being a hostel warden because it meant I got free accommodation and that means a lot if you’re struggling with a student loan! But to be honest! when it comes to enforcing discipline I don’t really have the strength of character as this story illustrates.

Danny had left after graduating in the summer and got a good job in industry. I tried to get him to stay on with me but, as he said, he wasn’t cut out for academic life. It was good while it lasted! He was a fantastic lover but now I was alone and I had decided to try my luck with a girl. I suppose it was to please parents and relatives. They all wanted me to ‘Be a man’.

Well I’m sorry; but I realise now it was a non starter! You know you get some guys who are real hulks and full of muscles, as Danny was indeed. But me? I’ve always been effeminate looking. Only the other day when I was supervising a lab practical, I had to be helped by male students to move some heavy equipment. I couldn’t help noticing some of the girls giggling at me.

But there were these two who kept stopping to chat me up whenever we passed around the campus. They were usually together but often with a couple of guys. At first I just couldn’t take it seriously. What would two very busty feminine beauties want with me especially with their boyfriends around? Suzie was from somewhere in South America and had an amazing figure. Amina was from West Africa, had huge boobs, lovely long legs and black straightened hair. Their guys Ramoud and Karim were also from West Africa and had rooms in my hostel just down the corridor from me. It was them who introduced the girls to me!

We were only a couple of weeks into the term but each encounter got more .. how shall I say … friendly? Well not quite but, it was all fun and they would tease me and invite me to go with them around town. I was stupid enough to think one of them could be my girl friend. Which one? I don’t know that’s just it! I had no measure of what was happening just vague hopes I suppose. The guys made as much fuss over me as the girls and I have to admit that I liked it.

It was the first time I had seen them all together in the hostel. It was nearly ten in the evening and Suzie came out of the showers clad only in a towel.

‘Hey Carl! This is great! Ramoud said you were around. Come and join us we’re all in Karim’s room getting geared for a party.’ I went with Suzie to the room where everyone was similarly clad having just showered.

‘Hi Ramoud!’ I began hesitantly. ‘This is a bit awkward! you see there is this rule that female students have to be out of the rooms by ten thirty. I’m sorry I thought you knew but you see it’s difficult for me because they expect to me enforce this and well.. if I don’t and it gets out I shall be ousted as warden’.

Karim drew the door shut. He exuded that air of calm control which was natural to him and a person both strong in character and physique. But it only emphasised my weaknesses.

‘Don’t worry Carl the rule won’t apply in this case, though perhaps you didn’t know.’

He looked expectantly at the girls. I thought he was going to say that they had just married or something. Everyone turned to Amina (Amy) who threw off her towel to reveal more than just her sexy nude figure. She had a huge cock which was already erect and standing up almost vertical! This must have been anticipated. It was planned!

There was a titter of amusement at my state of stunned surprise.

‘It’s all part of education isn’t it Carl?’ She said quietly in my ear. Then aloud: ‘Now don’t be impolite now! You are surely not going to disappoint me are you?’

She was looking down at her cock while putting her arm over my shoulder and drawing my head downwards. I panicked; I wanted to resist; I just wasn’t ready for this; they were making a fool of me.

‘Come on now! I know you’re trying to get a girl. Well here you are! and I’ve got what you really need haven’t I?!’

I think it was when the guys came towards me as if to make me do it that I decided to go voluntarily. I bent down and took Amy’s cock in my mouth. It was hot and lovely and soft and smooth as well as hard at the same time. That doesn’t make sense does it! But that’s how it was; nothing made sense but I was taking more and more of her cock in my mouth and her lovely hot meat got harder and harder.

I was getting so excited I hadn’t noticed what was going on behind me. Taking advantage of my preoccupation and, as I was already bending down, someone must have unbuckled my jeans without me noticing as the next thing I remember was feeling cool air about my ass. I realised my pants were down around my ankles.

Looking round quickly I saw that everyone was in the nude and Suzie also was sporting a cock even longer than Amy’s. As for the guys! they were fabulous beyond description! The sight of their strong muscular bodies and their huge cocks pointing at me made me loose every inhibition I might have had!

But it was not the guys who made the first move. I felt Suzie investigating me from behind as she very gently rubbed cream on my bum and into my slit between my buttocks. Then suddenly I felt her push her finger into my asshole.

‘Hey do you mind Ramoud?’ she said as if asking permission of her boyfriend.

‘Yea go for it gal! Here’s the packet’

‘Hey Amy! Can I borrow your lover for a second. He’ll want to give me a suck before helping me on with this condom. Won’t you Carl darling!’ she said with irresistible persuasion. I took her in my mouth but she thrust into me and made me take it down my throat. She was groaning with excitement as I struggled to accommodate her length.

Then it happened so suddenly. I felt some thing push hard against my asshole. It was Amy. I couldn’t even think of resisting. I just felt her cock that I had just been sucking surge up inside me. She was pounding my rectum in seconds. She went on and on ramming my asshole from behind. I could feel her balls slapping against my buttocks as she jigged me with the vigour of a school girl with a skipping rope!

The guys stood around watching and cheering her on. I suppose I might have felt humiliated but the feeling of Amy’s cock probing my prostate was driving me ecstatic! Karim had a video camera trained on me so I got to see how Amy’s boobs bounced as she fucked me.

Suzie was shouting at me now to put on her condom as said she wanted to ‘Fuck the hell out of my dandy bum’. What with her and the guys making such a noise it was not surprising that a number of other students were now gathered into the confined space.

‘Get on with it Amy! I’m ready fuck that baby bum! Sorry darling but you are the girliest man any tranny set eyes on!! Wow wait till I get up that fucking hole!!’ Suzie was wild at me and this little speech seemed to make Amy loose control and I felt her dick jerking violently inside but the rubber held out preventing her cum from fertilizing my bum this time.

Immediately Amy withdrew Suzie just rammed her dick straight up my bottom. I was feeling quite sore as she had shafted me really hard and Suzie was equally rough as she probed every recess of my rectum with her hot ramrod.

‘Ah! you fucking Dandy! You’re so fucking girlie!’ Her watery eyes were shining and she turned briefly to her audience. ‘Hey Guys watch me fuck this feckless weakling!’

‘Did you think I was going to be your girl friend darling? Well you were right and this girl’s gonna give it you right where you need it most!’

I noticed several more guys were filming me getting it. One big blond guy had a camera close in near where Suzie’s shaft was plunging in and out of my slimy slit. It was then that she went completely wild. I was in a kneeling position by now with my arms outstretched trying to grip the floor as Suzie’s fucking was getting so violent she was pushing my whole body around because she was bigger than me!

‘Aaaahhh you’re fuu…uucking getting it you pansy. Ah! AAAhhh!!’ I felt her cock getting bigger as if it was swelling up inside me. It seemed to enlarge as she orgasmed frantically inside my bottom. Then suddenly it subsided as if something had burst and I felt a great surge of her warm fuck fluid flooding through my rectum. The force of Suzie’s spunk pump had burst it open and this time I felt I really had been well and truly fucked! I suddenly felt her bulging breasts against my back as she collapsed on top of me in a state of breathlessness.

‘Oh Carl that was fucking marvellous! Sorry if I insulted you I was just so fucking excited. You have the sexiest fucking bum I have ever seen or fucked!!’

Then after a pause: ‘Time for the real men to take over eh guys?’ said Suzie looking round with air of triumph and inviting the inevitable.

Ramoud came and knelt down next to me. ‘Now that Suzie stuffed you with all that sperm you won’t be needing any more cream I guess’ he said as both guys turned me on my back and with Karim holding my legs back while Ramoud positioned his cock ready for entry.

‘I’m not even going to pretend to prevent my jizz getting up you’ he said smiling at Suzie. Then he moved a bit so his cock was near my face.

‘Better give me a suck before I fuck you’.

I took his huge black cock in my mouth. It was so much bigger than either of the Tgirls and so hot!! Wow it made me so excited. It was a real thrill to work my tongue over his knob deep in my mouth. I wanted his cum right then. I wanted to drink him raw! But Ramoud was well in charge. I was not able to climax him whatever I did. He was saving it for my ass.

‘You know a guy like you needs jizz from a real man right up inside you. I mean regular as hell up your rectum. Karim and I are going to fuck you properly now. Forget these gals! Yea they’re OK! but this is the real thing. That why where’re putting you on your back.’

Ramoud was coming down on me now and I could see his huge biceps swell as they took the weight of his muscle bound body as his huge cock pressed ever more firmly into my aching asshole. It was like being torn apart. Ramoud’s cock had width!! Oh wow didn’t it half! It felt like he was fucking splitting me open!! Then all of a sudden I felt a spasm of intense pain then a most beautiful feeling as I realised that Ramoud’s massive member had made it past my inner sphincter. I had a real man up my bottom for the first time since I had said goodbye to Danny!

He felt so huge inside me! Ramoud was in command; I felt conquered by him; I wanted him to take me and use me and fuck me silly!

At first he was so gentle. They say gentleness is a sign of strength. In Ramoud’s case you see the excitement building in his body as he began to thrust deeper into my bottom and I found myself almost hypnotised by the power of his personality reinforced by the feeling of his huge commanding strength inside me.

But he had been trying very hard to restrain himself like when he lowered his body over me now he was gradually letting go inside me. I see it in his muscles and the sweat beads formed over his pectorals and on his chest hairs and over his shiny arms. It was as if all his strength was focusing more and more on his powerful cock which thrust ever more uncompromisingly into the depths of my bottom. Indeed it was as if he was all right up inside my body!

But like a scales that suddenly tips so it was with Ramoud when he eventually came inside me. He seemed to focus all his strength into powering his cock now. His face was screwed up as he felt the spasms taking over his loins. In the next second I felt a huge gushing of hot cum fluids as he forced his fuck up me. He was spurting his virile spunk straight up my rectum! This was it! I had never been fucked so forcibly before. Ramoud just rammed me with everything he’d got until his fiery fuck pole had pumped the last drop of spunk into my boy bottom.

There was a large audience now as Ramoud pulled out his sagging dick from my slimy slit. The Tgirls were giggling and Suzie’s cock was hard again. Karim was mad to get at me now and he almost pushed Ramoud out of the way in his haste to drive his enormous dick between my buttocks and up my asshole.

Karim’s dick was a bit longer than Ramoud’s and slightly curved back so I knew I was going to get it in my gland at least as hard as Ramoud but his was not quite as thick. So as he gained entry I hardly felt it until he was deep inside me.

How could I switch allegiance so quickly? I was Karim’s now and he was in command of me just like Ramoud had been. But there wasn’t much restraint about him. This was the classical fuck from a wild black guy. Of fuck!! I’m telling you this guy gave it me so that I forgot everything else except him. He was so fucking hard in me and gave my ass such a pounding. This was rectal punishment if ever there was!! Karim just went on and on probing, stuffing, shafting, ramming and eventually dosing me with a gigantic surge of his virile sperm fluid as he pumped my ass and fucked me full.

Suzie had reached for my cock which she was working furiously. My senses became overwhelmed with excitement. I felt my gland trying to orgasm but Karim’s presence inside me was overpowering. Trills were going through me in waves. I couldn’t cum because his cock was squeezing my tubes but I was suddenly gripped by a gigantic orgasm as spasm surges took hold of my rectum. I almost lost consciousness then as Karim finished stuffing my ass to overflowing!

Everyone now could see my ass crack oozing spunk after Karim’s cock had finished seeing to me. I knew there would be more! There were guys queuing outside in the corridor now! How on earth would I ever re-establish and sort of authority in my role as warden??

---

To get in touch with the author, send them an email.

---

I was eighteen when I went on my first college visit. It was the first semester of my senior year in high school, the second weekend in October, and, to allow me to have a taste of what college life might be like, the University of North Texas had assigned me to a dorm room that I might stay with college students who could show me the town and the highlights of the campus that the scheduled activities would not. I was very nervous; always socially awkward, I had some trouble making small talk, or any talk, and so, as I stood before the door of room number 216, my knees were practically knocking. I felt they were as loud as my knock on the door.

Stunned. That was the only word to fit the entirety of my emotional range when the door was pulled inwards. The young man that stood there in his masculine glory was all that the term ‘All-American’ was about. He was handsome, with dark red hair and brown eyes, a slightly curved nose and a square jaw. In only basketball shorts, I had ample opportunity to intake all of his muscular torso: the broad shoulders that flowed into supple triceps and large biceps, the beautifully rounded pectorals, and the ripples of his abdominals. He bore the deep cuts of athleticism where his waist met his hips and as the lines veered together, they formed a perfect arrow into his shorts, an arrow that led to what appeared to be a sizeable bulge. This was only accentuated by the tufts of auburn hair that spread from his belly button to the waistband and, I knew, beyond.

I was interrupted in my once-over by his large hand coming to rest on the bulge, moving in what I thought to be a lewd gesture, but quickly realized was him scratching. Instantly my head shot up and I began stammering.

‘I… I…’

‘You’re the kid, right?’ His voice wasn’t especially deep, but it was rich and the sound of it reverberated about me.

All I could do was nod, which he returned and swung an arm at himself to motion me inside his room.

‘Name’s Nolan, Nolan Cauldwell.’

‘R-Rand Schneeman,’ I managed to respond and he turned to shake my hand. His grip was firm and I did my best to match it. When he nodded in what seemed to be understanding, I knew I’d done my job.

I fidgeted nervously with the shoulder strap of my duffle bag and looked about the room. It was a little messy, as would be expected of a college guy’s room, and what I found the most puzzling was that there was one bed—and that it was rather large. Nolan noticed me looking at it and he explained.

‘I’m a resident advisor, so I don’t have a roommate. There were two beds, so I thought I might as well use both and I made a double.’ I assume he noticed my anxiety and so he smiled at me reassuringly and continued, his voice ringing with laughter. ‘Don’t worry, you’ll have a place to sleep. Here, let me take your bag.’

I handed it to him and he tossed it onto the bed. He leaned against it, supporting himself with his arms and looked at me, as if sizing me up.

‘You don’t talk much, do you?’

I shook my head and he laughed.

‘Dude, you can loosen up. I’m not gonna bite.’

‘I… uh… Sorry.’ I could feel the embarrassment creep into my face.

‘Not good with small talk, right? It’s cool. My roommate freshman year was the same. I got him to open up, so I guess I can get you to as well.’

He started asking me questions about where I was from and where I went to high school and soon we were chatting with ease, as if we’d known each other for a while and were good friends. He checked his watch and said it was time for dinner and then a few evening activities. He also said he’d be with me the entire weekend, helping me get to where I was supposed to be.

He walked me to the cafeteria and introduced me to a couple of his friends, some of whom were also hosting seniors for the week. Then we walked to the auditorium for a concert. I’m not sure what the band was, all I remember is the music was mediocre. Nolan didn’t like it, either, so during the intermission, he suggested we find something better to do.

‘C’mon, Rand, let’s do something more enjoyable.’

My heart almost beat out of my chest at that. Since I’d seen him, I’d been subconsciously fantasizing about the hunk. His casual words had instantly become less innocuous in my ears. I flushed again, but dutifully followed.

We walked out of the auditorium and back towards his residence hall, to the parking lot, and to his car, a steely blue Ford Mustang. I got in the passenger side and he took me to a coffee shop near the university, a place he said most of the students frequented. We were met by more of his friends and I noticed a lot of girls eyeing, but his actions toward them were purely casual. I wondered if he had a girlfriend but soon lost track of the thought in the fun. He kept telling jokes and my sides were beginning to feel as if they were splitting from the laughter.

Around eleven he announced it was time to go and said his good-byes. I awkwardly dismissed myself from the group and followed him back to his car. He asked me a few questions about how I’d liked the night and I answered as best I could, but found that my stammer had returned from the group activity. He gave me a side-long smile and told me once more to loosen up.

Back at the dorm, we got ready for bed and I felt more than a little awkward in the showers. Since Nolan was RA in an underclassmen dorm, there were no suites, only community bathrooms. There were so many attractive guys! And a line to the shower, but it seemed that, as a junior, Nolan pulled some clout and he managed to get two stalls before a lot of others. He talked to me during the shower, shouting so that I could be heard in the next stall over and I tried to answer, but found that my shouting really wasn’t all that loud. And so we went back to the room.

He pulled the towel from around his waist and I saw the dark red treasure trail ended in a full bush—and I found hair quite attractive—and his flaccid cock was surprisingly large and thick. His balls were low-hangers, but not all that big. But in looking, I suddenly felt incredibly self-conscious and turned to get clothes out of my bag. I pulled my own towel away and worked on getting my boxer-briefs up around my ankles when I felt something slap my ass.

I jumped.

Turning, I saw Nolan, not dressed at all, laughing heartily. His hand was still on my ass. I blushed fiercely and his expression changed from jovial to concerned.

‘Rand… I didn’t mean to upset you…’ But his voice trailed away. With his hand still on my ass, my own cock had begun to grow hard. Soon, I had a raging boner. I saw Nolan looking at it intently, his eyes a little wider than I’d seen them before. Suddenly, his expression changed.

‘You like that?’ he demanded, looking me in the eye, completely serious.

I didn’t know how to react and so I just returned his gaze, hardly able to draw each tentative breath as I feared he would grow angry and act upon his rage.

He took his hand off my ass and walked to the door. I heard the click of the lock and then he was back, walking right up to me. I looked down momentarily and saw that his cock was now hard, incredibly large and thick, almost to the point of looking swollen. He reached around my body and put his hand on my ass again and pulled me close to him, jamming our engorged members into one another, pressing them flat between our stomachs. His chest was pressed to mine and our faces were so close… I could feel his hot breath on my lips as his brown eyes searched mine.

Then, his lips were against mine. He was kissing me hard on the mouth, pressing tightly, squeezing me to him with his large arms. I felt his tongue licking at my lips and so I opened my mouth and, instantly, his tongue darted inside. He searched every inch of it and, soon, I was countering his every move. I jumped a little when I felt his hand on my dick, but he kept kissing me, and I relaxed quickly. Eventually, Nolan was jerking my cock.

I started to moan and lean into him, fucking his hand as my hips began to automatically thrust forward and recede. My hands rested on his pecs, caressing them. I found his nipples and began to twist and rub them. My moans were soon echoed by his guttural cries of pleasure.

Suddenly, we were on his bed and his lips had slipped from mine. He was kissing my jaw, and then my neck, then my chest. He stopped to work my right nipple, tonguing it, gently nibbling on it. I thrust my head back and moaned loudly. That seemed to encourage him because he switched to my left nipple and doubled his efforts. I called out his name in ecstasy.

Nolan was then licking down my abs, his tongue found my treasure trail and followed it into my pubes. He kissed at them gently and then, found my cock. He kissed the head and I moaned in longing, but he was teasing me. He moved to my balls and sucked them both into his mouth at once, rolling his tongue over each one in turn. I was going mad with pleasure and wrapped my fingers in his auburn locks. I pushed his head up, trying to get him to give attention to my hungry dick and, when he finally did, it was amazing.

There was no teasing this time, he wrapped his lips around my cock head and plunged onto it, working his tongue along the sensitive underbelly of my member. I cried out in pleasure and he deep throated my seven inches of sex muscle. Then he bobbed back up, running the gauntlet of my penis again. He was working me like finely-turned machine and I was submitting so willingly. I felt a tightening in my balls and whispered that I was going to cum. Fearing he hadn’t heard me, I said it louder, and then louder, and then louder.

‘Oh, God! I’m going to cum!’ I shouted as the first jet of jism launched from my tool.

He drank it greedily and I could feel his tongue lapping at the head of my dick in rapid succession. I shot about five or six loads and he drank as much as he could, but some dribbled out of the corners of his mouth and down the shaft of my penis. He swallowed one last time and then set about licking my dick clean. He passed up my body again and kissed me passionately. I could taste my seed on his lips and his tongue and it drove me wild. My semi-hard cock was once again an erection. He laughed as it came into contact with his thigh.

We kissed a little more and I moved as if to make for his cock, but he put a hand on my shoulder and stayed me.

‘No, I’ve got something else in mind.’

I had a pretty good idea of what it was, and when he moved down, I figured I’d gotten it wrong. He licked my cock, but only once, and then, he placed his hands behind my knees and lifted my legs. I was right. He licked the crack of my ass a few times and then, resting my legs on his shoulders, separated my cheeks and licked at my pucker. He slipped his tongue into my anus a few times and I moaned and tried to force him in further. He chuckled and it made his tongue vibrate; it felt amazing!

I watched as he took a tube of lubricant that had been laying on the duvet cover—how had I missed that?—and lubed up a finger and, soon, his tongue was replaced with the digit. He finger fucked me for a while, kissing my balls and cock as he did so. I was going nuts, totally loving every minute of it. Soon, one finger became two and he worked that until it was three. I didn’t even notice as he lubed his cock, but when the fingers retreated and he came back up to kiss me, I felt the pressure of his cock head at my asshole.

Lost in the kissing, I initially missed his penetration, but, soon, the pain caught up with me and I groaned a little. He sat there, continued to kiss me, stroking my head and allowing me to get used to his size. Then, he pushed in a little more. I groaned again and he caressed my face, encouraging me through the pain. As soon as I was used to that little bit more, he inserted even more. Eventually, he had his entire shaft inside of me, his balls up against my ass. I squirmed from discomfort, but he distracted me once more with kissing.

Then he was pulling out of me, which hurt a little, but not as much as the penetration. When he slowing pushed back in, the friction was almost torture, but the more he worked at the pistoning motion, the easier it was. My ass wasn’t resisting as much and I began to feel pleasure rather than pain. His rhythm increased and he was fucking me vigorously. We were both moaning and Nolan was covered in sweat from the exertion.

His rhythm grew inconsistent, some of his strokes long and some short, and he began grunting. He hunched over me and kissed me and then leaned into my ear.

‘I’m going to cum, Rand; I’m going to cum in your tight, virgin ass.’

And then he blew his load. One shot, two, three… He kept going, his strokes gradually slowing, the total coming to about seven loads. I shot, too, as he did, but only about three times, slicking our stomachs and chests with my cum.

As Nolan’s cock softened, it slipped out of my ass with the help of the slick semen. We kissed for a while more, and then he flipped me, he laying on his back with me on my stomach next to him, my head on his chest. He turned the light out and stroked my head for a while before drifting off to sleep. I wasn’t soon behind him.

From the way the rest of the weekend went, I was fairly certain that visits to other schools were unnecessary; UNT had a big draw. I knew I was going to like college life just fine.

---

To get in touch with the author, send them an email.

---

Todd sat at the back of the class, a small smirk on his face as he listened to the teacher begin his lecture. Today’s lesson was to cover one’s hormones, and how to control them when with members of the opposite sex. That had gotten a few howls from his fellow classmates, some just plain raunchy, which the teacher sternly rebuffed. After all, he was a Priest, and Todd couldn’t help but grin.

At first, he had hated his parent’s decision to send him to this Private Catholic School, for his senior year. He was 18 at the start of term, and was headed for some good stuff at his old High School. He would be starting on the football squad, again, which could lead him to some major college if he had a good season. Instead, his parents had taken him out of the public school, claiming it was having a bad influence on him.

He didn’t follow politics, but his parents did. They objected to the growing legal fight going on over some group or such being allowed to meet, and now here he was, stuck in an all boy’s school with some old geezer dressed in black trying to teach him about sex. Like he needed instruction on that?

Looking around, he smiled to himself, knowing just how bogus the whole class really was. To begin with, the Priest assumed his pupils were all innocent angels, and he knew from experience that he was way off target on that one. It was why he had adjusted so easily to this place, even if their football team was pitiful. It helped him as he was so much more athletic and trained than they were.

Todd was 18, had turned to that magical age at the beginning of term, and was surprised to find that most in his Senior class also had been 18. Hell September and October had been one long party, as most of the guys in his class turned to that magic age in a row. He didn’t think there had been a single day in those months, when it wasn’t someone’s birthday.

Made for some interesting weekends, despite that most of his classmates were residents. As the Priest began to talk about the need to recognize when the hormones were taking hold, he leaned back in his desk chair, staring out at the heads of his classmates. If only Father Gerrard knew the truth, he would have a fit. He’d more than likely call in some exorcist to cleanse the souls of all those he was teaching.

He was six foot one, and weighed in at a hefty 180 pounds, but there wasn’t an ounce of fat on him. He had longish hair for the school, a constant rub with the Headmaster and his teachers, but he had resisted their pleas to get it cut. He liked his hair, one of the many vanities he was constantly being lectured about. Still, it suited him, specially when he was letting his hormones loose.

Back at his old school he had not been a virgin, but it wasn’t until he got here that he really began to experience the joys and pleasure of wild sex. The smile on his face grew as he looked around the small class of boys. He knew them all, and out of the 17 in the class, counting himself, he knew 14 of them very well. To use Father Gerrard’s favourite term, he knew them in the carnal sense, and he also knew it would turn Father Gerrard’s face beet red if he knew just how well he knew them, in that sense.

Over at the front, closest to the door was Richard. He was a studious type, always had his nose in a book, except when he was sucking Todd’s cock, that is. Man could he suck too, the way he would wrap his lips around Todd’s cock, making it hurt even from the pressure. Richard knew how to suck, how to work the cock with his mouth, and not once had he ever let a drop of Todd’s cum escape his mouth.

The guy loved dick, the way he would always hang around after classes, to see who Todd was with. If he was alone he’d sidle up, talk about some boring assignment, all the time his eyes would be staring at Todd’s crotch. It made him hot, just thinking of all those afternoons, when he had gone around with Richard to the back of the gym, and lean against the brick wall, while Richard would quickly drop to his knees, then undo Todd’s pants. He was quick, and before Todd could even breathe out, his cock would be deep in Richard’s mouth. Christ, it felt good the way he would suck on it, and it rarely took more than a few minutes before he was spurting his jizz into Richard’s throat.

Sitting across from Richard was Helmut. He was a German who had arrived in mid term. He had that typical German look, the well defined body and blond hair. His eyes were a powder blue and when he would shoot his load, he’d cry out in German. And boy did he love shooting his load. He was well built, not like Richard. Helmut was taller, but lean and athletic. He was one of the stars on the school’s track team. His passion, other than shooting his load, was to run.

Listening to Father Gerrard talking about how it was natural for young men to have erections at any time, Todd recalled that first meeting with Helmut. How he had walked in to the locker room just as Todd was changing. He had a boner, and was thinking of whacking off, when Helmut had walked in. The young German stud had stood there, staring at his boner and licking his lips.

It was rather odd, to have those blue eyes fixed on his throbbing cock, and he had thought ‘what the fuck’ and began to stroke it a little, just to see what reaction he’d get. To his amazement, Helmut had walked up and leaned against the locker across from Todd. He dropped his own shorts, and there was this beautiful looking uncut cock.

He swallowed as he watched Helmut reach down and start to stroke it, in time with his own stroking. Christ it was a sight he hadn’t experienced before. Todd could smell the sweat, and that special man scent that always turned him on. He just stared at the long thick cock, as Helmut worked it up to being fully erect. The foreskin taut along the shaft, and the head looking very purple and hot.

They never said a word to each other, but their hands continued to stroke their own tools. He looked up to see a glazed look in Helmut’s face, as his hand began to move faster, which made Todd stroke his own cock faster. Helmut moved and shook a little, as his hand flew up and down that long cock. It truly was one of the largest cocks Todd had seen and he couldn’t help but stare as his own body began to tremble.

Helmut’s groans became louder, but he didn’t care who heard. He was fascinated by the blurred image of the cock as Helmut brought it to ejaculation. His own body followed shortly after, but it was the way Helmut shot his load. He was groaning louder, his legs taut like bands of steel. Then as he was about to shoot, he saw Helmut aim the cock right at him, and as it shot out, he saw his body arch forward. His cum had actually reached across the space between them, and some had splattered against his bare stomach.

The feeling of hot cum splattering across his own belly, made him cry out, and he had also shot his load right after. His cum didn’t make it far enough to splash against Helmut’s body, but it came close. He could still feel himself tremble, even now as Father Gerrard droned on about how important it was to not give in to the hormones. Gawd, what a drip he was. Giving in was part of the fun, as he saw how Helmut sat in his chair. His back was ramrod straight, and his head staring straight ahead.

It sure wasn’t that way when he had cum that first time. The eyes had been like fire sticks, the way they had glowed as his body had jerked several times, only the last jerk failing to send more of his cum splattering against Todd’s flesh.

He had run into Helmut only a few other times, always with the same result. Though he enjoyed the feeling of his cum splattering across his body, it was never quite the same as that first time. Still, it was fun to try and see if he could get his own cum to fly across the space between them. So far, he had only come close, but he was hoping to keep on working on it.

Todd shifted his body on the chair. He could feel his cock growing in his pants, and he reached down to push the semi erect pole to one side, so he could sit easier. As he did he noticed Ralph next to him, who glanced over and grinned. He smiled back, remembering his times with Ralphy.

Ralph, or Ralphy as he liked to call him, was a short little redhead. He had fiery red hair, and freckles too that made him look like an imp or something out of some mythical fable. He always had a strange grin on his face, and he was not what Todd would call handsome either. He had skinny legs, skinny arms and always seemed to never be taller than anyone’s chest. Yet he had a cock that was what he called a killer.

Ralphy liked to horse around, and it was at Brian’s birthday bash off campus where Todd first caught a glimpse of Ralph’s monster cock. He had stumbled into the bathroom, and there was little Ralphy, taking a piss. Todd’s eyes bulged out, as he stared at the long soft pole that Ralphy held in his hand.

Even soft, the frigging cock looked like a bazooka. It was thick, and damn it was long too. His eyes had bulged as he had thought about what it would look like hard and it must have shown too, as Ralphy had turned to see who had barged in on him.

Instead of whining, or yelling, he had simply grinned at Todd, and told him he’d be only a minute. He had finished peeing, but instead of just stuffing that cock into his pants, he shook it a few times, letting a drop or two more drop out. As he did he had kept his eyes on Todd, and there was no way Todd could have taken his eyes off that cock. It was amazing, and he had licked his lips, wondering what some broad would do when Ralphy whipped that thing out. More than likely, she’d faint but damn he couldn’t help but wonder what it would be like. Ralph must have sensed his question, as he made some mention of how most of his dates fainted or shrieked when they saw his weapon.

He had made some dumb ass remark, saying they had no sense of adventure or something to that effect. Ralph had stared at him, and then left, brushing past Todd rather closely. He had felt that cock against his thigh, and his own dick had gotten rather excited. The look in Ralph’s eyes had been interesting but he didn’t think much about it, at the moment. That changed later on, when he was leaving the party and there outside, was Ralph. He was arguing with some girl who kept shaking her head.

Todd had watched as Ralph kept talking, almost pleading it had seemed, but the girl was having nothing of it. She finally just shook her head, then stormed off. Ralph watched her leave, and Todd felt sad for him. He figured it was some lover’s quarrel and then Ralph had spotted him. He had walked up and made some remark about how women had no sense of adventure. It gave him a moment of pause, then somehow or other they had began to talk, while walking away from the party house.

As they came to a corner, a park was across the street, but Ralph was going the other way as was he. It was as they both stopped to stare across at the small grove of trees that Ralph asked him if he had any sense of adventure. He knew instantly what it meant, and the sight of that limp cock, its size made him grimace a little. Yet at the same time he couldn’t help but wonder what it would be like, and so he grinned, and nodded towards the park, saying ‘Let’s find out if I do or not’ and that was how he had first realized just how much one’s hole could be stretched.

To say it had hurt would be an understatement, but damn little Ralphy was pretty good at working that pole in. He had condoms too, which was good, and was something that Father Gerrard would faint if he knew that every one in his class had several in their pockets right now. He leaned back in his chair, feeling the memory of that first effort to take Ralphy’s cock up his ass.

They had ran across the street, and worked their way just past the outside trees. They could see the street light, but its glow was feint where they stood.  He could see Ralph’s face in the pale glow of the street light and the moon, and was surprised to see how excited it looked. He watched in awe as Ralph quickly undid his pants, and dropped them to his ankles. Sticking out at him was something he hadn’t expected. If he had thought it was big before, it was enormous now. His face must have shown his shock, as Ralph assured him it wouldn’t hurt too much.

It was said in such a pleading voice, that Todd couldn’t resist as he just gulped, and said he hoped not. The cock was so enormous, that he didn’t even think the head would make it past, but he couldn’t help but want to find out. Pushing aside the growing fear inside, he slowly dropped his own pants, and turned to lean up against a huge tree. He kept looking back, over his shoulder as he watched Ralph rip open a condom package.

His eyes bulged as he saw how tiny the condom looked as it was unrolled down and over the cock head. It unrolled a bit more, but no way did it cover the whole long pole. He gulped several times, as Ralph stepped forward. Their eyes met and he felt a strange sense of gratitude welling up from Ralph. He realized just then, how hard it must be for a guy like him, to have any sex, given how huge that cock was.

He grinned at Ralph, trying to reassure him, at the same time he spread his legs even wider, hoping it wouldn’t make him scream blue murder. He was wrong, it did hurt a lot, and despite the slow and careful pushing and all, it was too much. He had to make Ralph stop, and in seeing the crest fallen face, he realized just how important it was to Ralph.

Instead of giving up he decided they needed to try a different position. After a moments thought, he decided they should try it lying down, on their sides. He quickly slipped out of his pants and underwear, allowing him to spread his legs even wider. He stretched out on his side, and then  moved one leg as far away as possible and looking over his shoulder, he smiled at Ralph, who also slipped out of his clothes, freeing his legs.

Side by side, Todd had felt the hard cock strike his ass. He felt his cheeks quiver, his insides tighten as he couldn’t feel Ralph’s body near him. He reached around with one hand, to clasp one side of his cheek, and pull it forward, to open his body for Ralph. He felt the head wedge up into his hole. He bit his lip as he felt the hard press of the cockhead, felt it slowly work its way inside of his body.

He cried out, but refused to stop the slow entry. Todd felt the tears in his eyes, as he grunted, as Ralph made one more push forwards. The cock shot forward a bit, tearing past the last resistance of his muscle around the hole. His body trembled as the head was suddenly buried inside of his rectum. Todd could hear Ralph’s heavy panting as held the cock, not moving it one bit further, as Todd’s body slowly got accustomed to the huge head inside.

He began to breathe in and out, to relax, as slowly, very slowly, Ralph began to push inside. He felt the hole being stretched, felt like his body would rip apart, as the huge pole slowly made its way inside of his body. He bit his lip, tasted blood as the pain was intense, but he wanted it. He couldn’t explain it, but he wanted to take it, to feel it reach through his whole insides, and poke out his mouth, if it could.

He kept muttering ‘more’ as Ralph continued to feed his ass the huge cock. He could feel the hot flesh of the pole, feel the veins throbbing as the blood rushed along the cock. His jaw ached, as he moved his leg further over, pulled at his cheek harder, to open his body even more. Ralph’s huge cock was moving in further, and he could feel Ralph’s legs against his, feel his chest against his sweat soaked back as gradually the whole cock was firmly wedged deep into his body. Todd had never felt so full, so stuffed as he did when he felt the brush of Ralphy’s pubic hairs against his trembling buttocks. He was totally stuffed, totally filled as his body continued to quiver.

They lay there, for several minutes it seemed. Ralphy was panting, as he seemed to be crying. He was moaning, mumbling something, as his body shook. Todd was still trying to relax, as he felt the huge cock tremble inside. Ever so slowly he began to pull his hips forward, then back, working the hard cock inside. Ralph picked up on it, his breathing even more ragged than Todd’s as he slowly picked up the rhythm. His mumbling was even more desperate, as his body continued to shake as it lay against Todd’s.

He didn’t pull out far, and as he began to push back inwards, Todd cried out. Ralph stopped immediate, but Todd urged him on, telling him it was okay, and he began to move his own hips again, once more making the huge weapon inside of him move. He bit his lip again, as this time Ralph joined in the motion. He felt the tremble, felt the power of the huge cock as it moved in and out with increasing speed. It wasn’t fast, not like other cocks he had taken up his ass, but it was fast enough.

His body began to quiver uncontrollably. His own cock had softened, but was now once more growing hard. He found Ralph’s hand reaching around, and digging for his cock. He moved his hand, to grasp Ralph’s and place it on his own semi erect cock. Then he put his hand back, to dig into his own cheeks, to pull at it and open his body up more. He cried out as he began to gyrate his own hips, to make the cock move more.

Ralph also began to pump the cock a bit faster, in time with his hand that had fully aroused Todd’s penis. He felt the hand grip his dick hard, the fingers wrapped tightly around the burning shaft. His eyes closed tight as he felt the cock move faster inside of him. Each thrust making him grunt, making him groan. He hurt, but the waves going up and down his spine were of pleasure. He was fully stuffed, feeling the cock drive in and out.

It trembled hard, the head jerking from side to side making him groan even louder. The hand was a blur on his own cock and he was torn. He didn’t know which to do, to move his body in time with the stroking hand or the pumping cock buried inside. He heard the sound of flesh striking flesh, knowing it was Ralph’s crotch banging into his buttocks. Sweat was dripping from every pore on his body, as he continued to shake and shudder.

Ralph’s loud cry made his ears perk up, made the hair on his arms and legs stand up. The sound was so loud, so much like an animal that it frightened him for a millisecond. Then he realized what it meant, and despite the pain, the fullness, his body responded. His hips began to move faster, driving the cock deeper into his aching body with each thrust, each gyration.

Todd felt it, felt the cock explode and as it did, so too did his own cock. He felt his body surrender, felt his balls unleash their precious milk, and he cried out. His body had exploded, his cum was pouring through Ralph’s fingers, as Ralph suddenly collapsed against him. He felt his head bang on his shoulder, felt his body suddenly go motionless, as the huge cock inside released its load.

He felt it, felt each hard shot as it pushed out against the condom. He felt it fill the space between the thin plastic and the burning flesh, and he felt his body tremble in relief. His own voice groaned as the cock slowly began to lessen its shuddering. Todd felt the cock begin to soften, still wedged deep inside of his ass. His own legs were taut, and numb as his body also began to subside from its explosion.

Ralph’s hand was limb over his cock, now soft again. He felt the limp body on top of his own body, and he finally managed to look back over his shoulder at the slumped young man. His eyes were closed, his breathing was a bit ragged, but sounded almost as if Ralph had fallen asleep. There was a strange glow to his cheeks, as he slowly moved, slowly feeling the cock inside slide out. It was still thick, still filling his entire body by its girth, despite its softened state.

Suddenly the body laying on him, shook. He felt the quiver, then the cock moved back in, making him cry out in surprise. He heard Ralph’s voice, a soft gurgling sound as slowly he felt him draw back. The huge cock was being taken out, and his body seemed relieved as he heard the plop. The emptiness he felt was strange, as he cried out ‘no’ unwilling to let it go. Yet even as he uttered it, he knew it would be okay. His body gave one last shudder, as he turned over to stare into Ralph’s face. The glow was unbelievable, and he could see the gratitude in Ralph’s eyes.

After they had dressed, and all he had felt the emptiness inside. Todd had also walked very tenderly for over a week afterwards, drawing some ribald comments from a few of his friends. Yet each time he saw Ralph, he got a warm glow inside, despite the tenderness.

Looking now at Ralph, he knew that he had also been thinking of that first time, and he smiled at him. Suddenly he heard his name being called and he turned to find Father Gerrard standing in front of him.

‘Care to share with the rest of your classmates, what has you grinning so much Mister Welch?’

Todd wiped the grin off his face, as he felt that ache inside, and for one brief second he thought about telling Father Gerrard exactly what it was that had made him smile. He didn’t, realizing it would give the old priest a heart attack.

‘Sorry Father Gerrard’ was all he said, as he watched the Priest walk back up to the front of the class. He grinned as he felt Ralphy’s eyes on him, knowing that Ralph was staying the night at his house. He couldn’t wait as he had picked up some great new lubricant.

---

To get in touch with the author, send them an email.

---

Day One (Monday) — St. Thomas Island

Sunday was a grueling day with the long flight to San Juan and getting settled into the ship. This wasn’t my first time in the islands but it was one that I needed the most, for reasons that serve no purpose in this story. I grabbed a bite to eat in the Windjammer Cafe and explored part of the ship then went back to my cabin to unpack my bags. Tired as I was, I couldn’t go to bed till after the lifeboat drill that I thought they always held too late in the evening.

Fortunately, it was done very efficiently and I returned to my cabin to retire early and get rested up for the adventure that lay ahead. Little did I know what an adventure it would be. I stood out on the balcony for a long time, gazing at the gently rolling black sea swirling away from the side of the ship. I vowed that I would have a good time on this trip and go back with a new and refreshed outlook on my life. I could not know how much my life would change.

I saw him for the first time the next morning on St. Thomas, walking along the dock away from the ship as I was returning after checking out the jewelry shops at dock-side. The first thing that attracted my attention was his legs. He had beautiful legs. Big, thick, powerful thighs that stuck out of his jeans shorts that strained against the bulging muscles. I eyed the way his muscles flexed and leapt with each step. He walked with determination, with great, long strides, much resembling a strong, young stallion. The rest of him not to be ignored, from there I quickly took in his upper body before he passed by me. He was wearing a thin, white T-shirt that stretched over the heavy musculature of his wide shoulders and his thick chest. I could only imagine what he looked like out of his shirt with his big, steak-sized pecs standing naked and proud.

I resisted the temptation to turn and follow him, or even to turn around and look after we had passed each other by. I only prayed that we would run into each other again. I looked around to see if Carnival’s ship was docked. It wasn’t. Ours was the only ship in the harbor, which meant the big stud was on it. Still, with over twenty-five hundred passengers aboard, chances were slim that I would see him again. But my luck was with me, as I found out later in the evening. We both had the early seating in the same dining room.

I saw him come in, looking stunning in his tux. He looked like a model. I was surprised that he came in alone but he went to a table for eight and I thought he might be meeting someone. I watched to see if he joined anyone in particular at the table, or if anyone else came in to join him. No one did that I could tell. I was at a table for four so it was difficult to stray away from the conversation without being rude, but I did manage to get some glimpses of the young man, too handsome for his own good. I was good-looking and well-built myself but this guy’s looks were almost criminal.

I thought it curious that such a stud didn’t appear to be with anyone but he seemed very personable and was having a good time with the other guests at his table. Better than I was, with the older couple and their young grand daughter. She was about sixteen, gorgeous and sexy, and obvious to the trained eye, hot to trot. She kept looking at me and by the time dinner was over I decided I could have thrown her across the table and fucked her eyeballs out.

We made casual if strained conversation and I was careful not to mention my cabin number or even the deck I was on. I made mental note to keep all distance between us. After dinner I kept in as close proximity as I could as the handsome, young stud as he walked down the promenade, without appearing to be following him. I hoped to have cause to speak to him, if only to make eye contact. I did, but it wasn’t successful beyond that. All I got was a smile that left me weak in the knees. That night, though, I was able to pull him into my dreams.

Day Two (Tuesday) — St. Maartens Island

The next morning I showered and put on a pair of khaki hiking shorts that I’d had shortened to reveal more thigh, and a dark blue T-shirt and hiking boots. I was traveling alone too, but I wanted to look as studly as possible. I checked myself in the mirror before I left, satisfied that I looked studly enough to draw my share of attention, although I didn’t know from who, or to what end for that matter. My cabin attendant, Paco, was in the hallway when I came out.

‘You’re looking sharp this morning, Mr. Covington,’ he said with his bright smile. He was drop-dead cute, maybe in his early twenties, with dark olive skin and snappy black eyes.

‘Thanks, I just hope its good enough,’ I joked.

Paco laughed and I went on down the corridor in search of my improbable dream. Despite my dreams of the young stud I certainly wouldn’t fight Paco off if he tried to force himself on me. But there were strict rules against the ship’s staff or crew socializing with the passengers.

I checked out the Windjammer where I thought my dream stud would probably be having breakfast but I never saw him. After breakfast I went on an island tour that I had scheduled, then took the Atlantis submarine dive. It was an awesome experience but I kept wishing that The Stud was there with me. I would wish that everywhere I went, everywhere I looked. And why not, since fate had thrown us together on the sane ship, both alone?

I took in the market shops to pick up some things for my parents and nieces and nephews and friends. I wanted to get that out of the way early on. I got brave and against all advice, ate at a small local cafe on the island, both food and drink, and I prayed I wouldn’t come down with some terrible disease.

I saw him again as I was returning to the ship late in the afternoon. He was getting off of a scuba boat tour. He didn’t see me but I watched him at a safe distance behind, as both of us were walking back to the ship. He had an awesome butt packed into his shorts and his heavily muscled shoulders looked even broader in his damp tank-top, and his thighs thicker, if that were possible. His ham-string muscles bulged with each step. I lost track of him in the crowd of passengers re-boarding but I saw him again in the Windjammer….he hadn’t changed clothes….and we made eye contact again for a brief second. Every little bit helps, I thought. I felt that fate must be with me when I saw him later in the health club. He was in the free-weights section and I took a treadmill where I could watch him in the ceiling-to-floor mirrors.

He had changed into a pair of dark blue athletic shorts and a yellow tank top, both designed to reveal a lot of muscle. He worked out with the solitary intensity of a body-builder. His muscles were soon glistening with sweat, even in the air-conditioned room. The sight of him left me so weak, I couldn’t muster the courage to approach him.

Later, I went to a show and had a drink at the Schooner Bar, every moment searching for the young stud. As I lay out on my balcony later I wondered what cabin he was in, on what deck…and what a shame it was that we were both alone and yet so apart.

Day Three (Wednesday) — Antiqua Island

I thought I should try to prevent the handsome stud from becoming an obsession with me but my first waking thoughts were of him, wishing that he was waking up beside me. I imagined all sorts of other things, and it was driving me nuts. It could even ruin my cruise.

I had no particular plans for the day in Antiqua except to see the downtown and maybe take a taxi tour of the island. I wasn’t on any schedule and was in no rush so I walked around the ship first. I found him on the basketball court. He was the only one on the court. His athletic prowess, his graceful, yet quick, powerful moves were a thing if beauty. I stood and watched him for a moment, the muscles in his thighs bulging and leaping with his quick movements, his calves bulging as he powered himself up for the shot. His bare upper body glistened in the sunlight. He was an absolutely beautiful young man, slim-hipped with a taper upward and outward to his wide back and powerful shoulders. I loved the way his lats spread out like bat wings as he raised his arms to take the shot and the well-defined, finger-like muscles that wrapped half way around his rib cage. His thick pecs bounced solidly as he landed like a cat on the balls of his feet, and his tight abs pulled and flexed as he took the next shot. When he came down he noticed me watching him.

‘Hey, do you wanta play some one-on-one?’ he asked, standing with his feet set wide apart and the ball held on one hip.

I always admired guys with that courage to invite competitiveness. I took a moment, I think for the words to reach my ears, for me to realize that he was talking to me.

‘Sure,’ I said, without wondering how I might stack up against the guy’s athletic ability. I already wore shorts and I skinned off my T-shirt because I figured he expected me to. I didn’t quite match the guy’s muscularity but I had nothing to be ashamed of in baring my muscles.

He gave me what I took to be an appreciative look; it was nothing more. The sport forced us together in muscle-against-muscle closeness; I not only felt his warm, hard, sweaty muscles against my own, I got to smell him. It was a heady smell of fresh sweat and overall maleness. He beat me but it wasn’t a hands-down defeat. I was pleased with my performance against him, even more pleased for the opportunity to finally meet him, and flattered that he counted me his competition.

‘You’re good,’ he said casually as we came off the court. It wasn’t a compliment as much as a simple statement of fact.

‘But not good enough to beat you,’ I said.

‘It was just a game,’ he said. ‘Well, I gotta take a shower,’ he said with a friendly smile as he looked at his watch.

He had a smile that melted my defenses, if I had any left at all. ‘Are you going to take a tour today?’ I asked quickly before he got away.

‘Yeah, I’m taking a Jeep safari. How about you?’

‘Nothing planned,’ I said. ‘I saw you coming back from scuba diving yesterday.’

‘It was great. Hey, do you want to come along today?’ he asked eagerly.

I was too suddenly excited at first to answer. Was this fate working in my favor, or playing tricks on me?

‘If I can still get a ticket, sure, I’d like to come,’ I said.

‘You don’t need a ticket. It’s not a ship-sponsored thing. You just rent a Jeep, they give you a map and you go. I’ve got a Jeep reserved all to myself.’

‘Maybe you would rather go alone,’ I said, remembering that he was traveling by himself, and maybe for a reason.

‘No, I would like the company,’ he said. ‘My name’s Tuck Stoner by the way,’ he added, putting out his hand.

‘Brad Covington,’ I said. He had a good grip, big hands ‘Tuck…is that your real name?’ I asked.

‘Yep. I’ve spent my life trying to live it down,’ he said, laughing, his rock-hard abs dancing and rippling with his laughter.

‘It’s nothing to live down. It’s more a name you have to live up to. I like it,’ I said.

‘Do you want to meet at the Windjammer, then we can take off from there,’ he said.

We met at the Windjammer for lunch. The only table was for two. It was a little cramped under the table for two men our size but I didn’t mind. Tuck didn’t seem to get upset either when our bare legs touched. He simply drew his legs away, as if it was no big deal. We talked the usual small talk; where we were from, what we did, what deck we were on, what land tours we had taken. He was from Nebraska, a second-year student at the university, in sociology and physical education and studying sports medicine. It followed that he must be nineteen or twenty years old.

‘It sounds like you’re covering all bases,’ I said.

‘It doesn’t hurt to have a day job,’ he said. ‘Most high schools don’t have just a Phys Ed teacher anymore. You have to specialize in something else. I’m not a big fan of the classroom atmosphere so I hope to become a coach or sports trainer, but I’ll have sociology to fall back on.’

After lunch we headed out to pick up our Jeep. The safari was exciting, as was Tuck himself. He drove up the mountain, giving me the opportunity to watch his tanned, muscular legs sticking most of the way out of his shorts, bulging and leaping when he shifted gears or braked and his calves bulging out of the tops of his socks. At the top of the mountain we went for a short hike then stopped off at a tiny cafe and had something cold to drink before we headed back.

At his insistence I drove back and we laughed like a couple of high school kids going back down the mountain. I enjoyed his company and I think he enjoyed mine.

Back at the ship, Tuck suggested we meet at the Schooner Bar for a drink after dinner, after we changed out of our dinner clothes. I was more than happy to accept, his second invitation. I skipped dessert and after-dinner conversation and went to my room to change. I put on a pair of white shorts that contrasted sharply with my tan, and a dark blue knit shirt. He arrived at the Schooner just as I was walking up. We took a table in the curve of a corner overlooking the sea. We ordered and Tuck was the first to get his ship card out to pay. I reached for mine but he told me firmly to put it back.

‘I still owe you for half the Jeep rental,’ I reminded him.

‘You don’t owe me anything,’ he said flatly. ‘I was glad to have your company.’

‘Fine, but you don’t have to pay for my company,’ I said. But he still wouldn’t let me pay. He asked about my table companions.

‘Well, I’m with a rather naive, middle-aged couple with a young daughter who would like to throw me across the table and rape me,’ I said. ‘I’m keeping my distance.’

He laughed. ‘We’ve got a couple of babes like that at our table. They’re not excessively bold, I think out of respect for the two older couples, but they’re sure sending out the vibes.’

‘I noticed you seem to be traveling alone,’ I said.

‘Yeah.’ His answer was short, almost curt, and I was afraid I had said something out of line. Then he went on. ‘Actually, this was supposed to be my honeymoon but my fiance backed out at the last minute. I got dumped at the alter.’

‘Wow! That’s got to be tough!’ I said.

‘I would rather it be this way than to find out later that she regretted getting married,’ he said.

‘I won’t even ask what happened.’

‘It wouldn’t do any good. I don’t know myself,’ he said.

‘She just changed her mind, no explanation or anything?’ I asked.

‘She said she would explain sometime. Not that I give a dam now, except that I am curious why she practically ran to one of my best friends for solace. My dad urged me to go ahead and take the cruise since it was already paid for. I tried to get him and mom to go but they insisted that I needed to be away by myself.’

‘Well parents are usually right. I hope its working.’

‘I am enjoying the cruise,’ he said. ‘More since you and I sort of teamed up.’

I hadn’t realized that we had teamed up but I was glad that’s the way he saw it and happy to go along with it. Our legs kept touching under the small cocktail table. Tuck drew one leg up and laid it across the other. His tanned leg was a beautiful sight by itself. But then our knees touched. He would move his then I would move mine again, till he laughed and said, ‘What do you say we don’t worry about it.’

So we didn’t and I wondered if anyone took notice of two very masculine men rubbing knees under the table.

‘You seem to be traveling alone, too,’ Tuck said.

‘Yes, but it’s nothing like your situation,’ I said.

‘I hope you’re having a good time.’

‘It’s more enjoyable going on the land tours with someone I don’t know,’ I said.

‘I’ve got a jungle trek planned for tomorrow morning, then I’m spending the afternoon at the beach,’ he said. ‘It’s a trip out to some island on a catamaran.’ The way he said it was like he was inviting me, even expecting me to come along.

‘The beach sounds relaxing but the jungle trek sounds a bit rugged,’ I said. My response was made to sound like I was accepting his invitation, if he was inviting me.

‘They said it’s for the young and athletic. You could handle it,’ he said.

‘I saw you working out the other morning. It doesn’t look like you miss too many workouts,’ I said.

‘Thanks. You either,’ he said, giving me an admiring look up and down. From anyone else it might have had some hidden meaning but that’s all it was from him, an admiring look.

‘I try,’ I said.

There was a short lull in the conversation and I was looking at Tuck. He cocked his head with a smiling frown, like ‘what?’

‘I was just thinking what a stupid woman your fiance is, or was,’ I said.

Tuck laughed, embarrassed.

‘You’re certainly not going to have any trouble finding a woman to be your wife,’ I said.

‘Thanks, but I have to go through all the courtship again.’

‘Like that would be such a chore,’ I scoffed.

‘I’m not going to be in any rush to find another woman,’ he said. ‘Actually, we were both too young. I’m giving myself plenty of time this time.’

It was Tuck who said he needed to go to his cabin. I hated to part company. I wanted to invite him to my cabin but I was afraid it would appear too obvious, especially since we had just spent the evening together.’

‘Hey, you never said for sure; is the jungle trek on for tomorrow,’ he asked as he was getting up from the table.

‘Sure.’

In my mind I began to make plans for the remaining days and nights of the cruise. I could not let this opportunity go by without at least trying.

‘I’m going to make the rounds of the night clubs this evening, do you want to come along,’ he asked.

‘Yeah, sounds like fun,’ I said, but I was instantly uneasy. Tuck would, by his nature, be on the lookout for women, and he would have no trouble finding them. I didn’t know how I would handle a situation with a woman; it’d been so long. But I went, just to be with Tuck.

He was fun to be with, laughing and joking with everyone around him. Maybe he was overcompensating for his situation, but he made everyone around him happy.

Paco, the cabin attendant, was sill working when I returned to my cabin.

‘Don’t you ever get any time off?’ I asked.

‘I’m off just as soon as I stow all of this stuff,’ he said.

‘What do you do with your time off?’ I asked. ‘Do the crew members ever go to the shows, or off on the islands?’ I figured he had already seen everything there was to see on the islands; that he was probably from one of them.

‘Oh, sure, but I’ve seen the show so many times and they don’t want us taking up seats all the time.’

Suddenly it dawned on me. I didn’t know this boy and he didn’t know me except as a crew and passenger. I would never see him again after the cruise was over, nor anyone else on the ship. And he was incredibly cute and sexy. I was surprised how easily I asked him if he wanted to come to my cabin for a drink when he was off duty. He gave me a surprised, curious smile.

‘I don’t want to get you into trouble. I know you’re not supposed to socialize with the passengers’

‘No, I’m not. But, it is my job to make my passengers happy, so….’ He laughed softly and his tone was one of acceptance.

‘I can sneak you in and out when no one is in the hallway,’ I said.

‘Okay, I would be happy to. Give me twenty minutes. I need to stow this stuff then shower and change out of my uniform.’

I didn’t know if anything would develop but there seemed to be that understanding between us and I prepared the room for any eventuality. I took the chocolates off the pillow and turned the bed down the rest of the way as a subtle invitation, then pulled the drapes back and opened the door to the balcony. I tried several lighting combinations till I finally settled on the vanity lights only, at least to start out. If it turned out that I needed mood, then I would use the bathroom light with the door partially opened. Then I put on a pair of yellow shorts and sprayed on a few shots of body splash.

Paco showed up at my door wearing white shorts and a dark blue T-shirt that hugged his tight, muscular torso like a gentle second skin. His shorts hugged his muscular thighs and bulged nicely in front with his manhood. He looked up and down the hall before he slipped into my room.

‘I don’t think anybody saw me,’ he said.

‘If they did, tell them I sent for you,’ I said. ‘Go ahead, get comfortable,’ I added as I turned to fill the glasses with ice.

He sat on the sofa, leaning back with his legs splayed wide apart, as if to display his wares.

‘You can take off your shirt if you want to,’ I told him.

‘Uh-oh, I think I know where this is headed,’ he said.

‘Where?’ I asked with a twinkling smile.

‘Can I use your bathroom for a minute,’ he asked with a twinkle in his eye.

After a few minutes I heard the toilette flush and then the door opened and Paco stepped out of the bathroom wearing only his briefs! Very brief, tiny briefs. ‘Is this heading in the right direction?’ he asked with a mischievous grin.

I was amazed at his boldness, but also delighted. ‘You are DEFINITELY heading in the right direction, ‘I said emphatically as I drank in the sight of his young manly beauty.

He laughed.

‘Dam, you’re beautiful when you laugh,’ I said.

‘Oh, yeah?’

‘Yes, the way your stomach muscles dance.’

He laughed again for me. The kid was beauty in motion as he walked around the small glass coffee table to the bed. His lean, muscular legs rippled and his abs twisted and danced with each step. His pecs were like slabs of dark marble.

‘I didn’t know how comfortable you wanted me, so I left these on,’ he said, standing beside the bed in his briefs.

‘How did you know what direction I was headed?’ I asked as I ran my hand up his thigh. It was like a warm, marble column.

‘Radar,’ he said. ‘When someone invites me for a drink then to get more comfortable, it usually means that.’

I ran my hand on around to his butt and he tightened the muscles for me. They felt like a pair of bowing balls inside his shorts. His shorts were very tiny briefs. The sewn-in pouch bulged with his young manhood which I imagined might be out of proportion to the rest of his body. I ran my hand over the warm bulge then squeezed it and I knew he was going to be a lot out of proportion.

‘Go ahead, take them off if you want to,’ he said.

I leaned up and tugged at the sides and pulled his briefs down off his hips. His abs flowed right down to the hair around his cock, the root nestled in the dark bush. I pulled them half way down his thighs before his cock fell out and swung free like a sleeping anaconda.

‘Wow!’ I exclaimed softly. He was beautifully out of proportion. His cock was something that belonged on a man twice his size. He laughed with modest appreciation and put his hand on his hips as if to offer himself fully for my inspection and adoration.

‘How the hell did you get so big?’ I asked

He shrugged. ‘It just keeps growing,’ he said.

‘I thought the men down here were built smaller.’

He laughed again, tossing his head back cockily. ‘That’s a myth, I think, just because we’re smaller in stature. Sometimes I think people get us mixed up with the Orientals.’

‘Well, what you lack in physical stature, which isn’t much, you certainly make up for here,’ I said, taking his cock in my hand. ‘My God, I can barely get my hand around it.’

‘Just wait. It’s not completely hard yet,’ he warned with obvious pride.

I ran my hand up his hard abs and squeezed his solid pecs. ‘Actually, you aren’t lacking anything in physical stature. You are beautiful,’ I said, looking up into his eyes.

His eyes danced and his smile lit up that little part of the room. ‘Thank you.’

‘No, thank you, for coming in,’ I said. ‘Do you do this often with your passengers? You had me pegged.’

‘No. Very seldom,’ he said. ‘There aren’t that many guys that are worth taking the risk.’

‘I’m glad I’m one of them who is,’ I said. ‘I just hope I don’t get you into trouble.’

‘You are definitely worth the risk, otherwise I wouldn’t be here,’ he said, trailing his fingers across my chest. ‘You’re a good looking man, and very well built.’ His hand trailed down over the front of my briefs where my own cock was straining against the stretchy cotton material. ‘Why don’t you show me just how good you’re built.’

‘Why don’t you find out for yourself?’ I said.

‘I only go one way, but I don’t mind finding out for myself,’ he said as he reached down to tug at my shorts. I raised my butt up off the bed so he could take them off of me. My cock lolled thick and heavy over my balls then began to slowly swing around across my hip as it took on more firmness, and finally up over my stomach as it throbbed hard. Paco wrapped his hand around it. He had small hands and it was dwarfed by the size of my cock. ‘Very nice!’ he exclaimed with a grin. ‘Almost makes me want to go the other way.’

‘If you feel the urge, go ahead, no one will know,’ I said. ‘Meanwhile….’ I let my words trail off as I reached for his cock again. It stuck out from his loins at an upward angle now, throbbing and quivering and bobbing up and down, it was so hard. I was about to lean up and take him but Pcao lifted his right leg and straddled me on the bed. His muscular legs pressed into my rib cage as his big cock arched upward toward my face.

‘If you feel the urge, go ahead,’ he said.

I felt the urge. I wrapped my hands around the boy’s tight, smooth butt and pulled him to me. He pushed his cock down with his thumb to aim it at my open mouth and as I took him in my mouth I wondered for the first time how old he really was. Not that it mattered. He had come into my cabin willingly, and he wasn’t an American citizen so I doubted if there were any laws against it except that he wasn’t supposed to be in a passenger’s cabin. Well, he couldn’t be underage and hold down a job on the cruise ship. His cock felt good in my mouth and he tasted wonderful. The young ones always do, and he was about the youngest I’d had. I cupped his balls, wondering how much of a load he would give me and how it would taste. Usually, it was fresh and wild and tangy-sweet from a boy his age.

‘Ohhhhhh,’ he moaned softly as he moved his cock back and forth over my tongue. ‘Wow! That feels so good!’

He pressed his cock harder and harder against the back of my throat, wanting desperately for me to take his entire cock. I vowed that I would but I needed time to get used to it and let it stretch the entrance of my throat, and the position and angle weren’t right. Paco was eager and anxious and he knew the ropes. He urged me to lie flat on the bed then turned and leaned across my face in a push-up position. I tilted my head back to take his cock and it went easily into my throat.

‘AAwwwhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!’ he cried softly.

The position was always a risk with young guys who are in good shape; they can usually do pushups all night. I ran my hands over his body, my left hand over his chest and arms, my right hand up and down his legs and around to his flexed butt.

After awhile he asked, ‘Do you like to get fucked?’

‘Yeah,’ I said around his cock.

‘Can I fuck you?’

‘Oh, yeah,’ I said.

‘You got a condom?’ he asked as he raised up, pulling his cock out of my mouth, and stood down on the floor.

‘Yes, in there,’ I said, opening the small drawer beside the bed.

‘You were prepared for somebody,’ he said as he found the condom and the lube, as well as ball straps, cock rings and other equipment.

‘I’m always prepared,’ I said.

‘Extra large, I see. That’s good,’ he said as he tore open the condom with is teeth.

‘I was hoping to get extra lucky,’ I said.

He rolled the condom down over his cock and let the rubber ring snap around the root. Then he leaned over to get a studded cockstrap.

‘Do you mind?’ he asked.

‘No, I don’t mind.’ He was already pulling the leather strap up under his balls. He tugged it tight and snapped it at the base of his cock. ‘I love wearing these things,’ he said.

I uncapped the lube and applied it to my ass, then to his gloved cock. He grabbed my legs and pulled me cross-ways on the bed and lifted my legs out wide.

‘You’ve got a great ass,’ he said as he guided his big cock toward it.

‘You’ve got a great cock,’ I said. The strap caused it to swell even bigger.

‘Don’t worry, I’ll take it easy going in,’ he said. Then he added with a smile, ‘But once I get it in, you’re in for the ride of your life,’ he warned.

I loved his young, arrogant confidence. It became quickly obvious that the boy knew his way around a man’s body, the way he nudged and played my asshole till it was stretched and relaxed. I wasn’t quite prepared, and I let out a gasped moan when the head of his cock popped through my hole.

‘Ooohhhhhhh!’

When he entered me he didn’t give me time to get used to the thick girth of his cock, he simply shoved it in, all the way, till his loins were smashed against my spread butt. His cock went straight in, lifting my guts up from where they were nestled comfortably inside my abdomen.

‘AAAwwwhhhh, Goddddd!’ I cried softly.

‘That okay?’ he asked.

‘Wow!’ I gasped.

‘Was that a yes or no?’ he asked, laughing

‘Awww, fuck, yeah, it’s okay,’ I assured him.

Everything inside me came alive with the intrusion of his huge cock. All the nerves came alive and my asshole squeezed tightly around the thick root. My insides undulated with the excitement of having the heat of his manhood buried inside me and my prostate trembled with appreciation for the massage it was getting simply by the throbbing of his meat.

‘Hang on,’ he said as he slowly drew his cock back till only the head was locked behind my tight sphincter muscle.

‘Ohhh, My Goddddd!’ I cried softly as he shoved his cock back inside me.

‘Yeah, it’s fuckin’ good, isn’t it?’ Paco said with a slack smile.

‘Yeah, fuckin’ good,’ I agreed.

‘You let me know any way I can make it better,’ he said.

Paco didn’t need any help or suggestions from me. He knew every move in the book. I was amazed at his sexual athletic prowess at such a young age. Of course, maybe he did this on a regular basis, meeting new passengers every week, and he had a lot of experience. And, I didn’t really know how old he was. The more I looked at him in the face, the younger he looked; he would be an obvious and natural target for guys on the hunt for young meat.

‘Ohhhh…OHhhhhh…Ohhhhhh…Awww,’ I cried, in cadence with his thrusts.

‘Am I doing okay?’ he asked with a proud smile.

‘Ohhhh…Awwww, Paco…you know how to fuck,’ I moaned. ‘You don’t need any suggestions from me.’

‘Hell yes, Paco knows how to fuck. Paco knows how to treat his people right.’

‘Do you treat them all this good?’ I asked.

‘Those who want it,’ he said, confirming my suspicions. ‘But I gotta admit, it’s more fun with somebody like you…somebody who’s goodlooking, with muscles.’

‘Thanks…Awwwhhhhh, Geezusss, what’re you doing to me!’ I cried as I reached up to wrap my arms around his shoulders to hold on. He was twisting his slim hips around, cork-screwing his big cock in and out of me….skewering my ass with it.

‘You like that, huh?’

‘Oohhh…Awwwwwhhh, Yessssss, do it! Like that! Fuck me you little stud…fuck meeeee….!’

He gave me a few more strokes then suddenly pulled out.

‘Ohh, Nooooooooo, no, don’t stop!’ I moaned. ‘Give it to me!’

‘Don’t worry,’ he said, laughing. ‘I’m just changing positions. Turn over.’

I turned over on my stomach and Paco grabbed my hips and pulled me up on my knees. He knelt down between my legs and plugged my ass again. The new position sent a whole new set of thrills through me. The way his cock drove in at an upward angle made me shake with pleasure. Then he raised up on his haunches and drove it straight down ‘AAAAaawwwwwwwhhhhhhh!!’ I cried out.

He kept fucking me that way, causing me to cry out with each thrust, alternating between shoving upward, and raising up and dropkicking is cock straight down. After awhile he turned me over on my back and did the same thing. I was starting to have trouble breathing; he didn’t give me time to take in a deep breath before he had me yelling again.

‘Turn over on your side,’ he told me.

He lay on his side behind me and raised my left leg up out of the way. I held my leg up and he drove his cock into me again, and again. It was the perfect position for the curvature of his big cock. Not many guys are big enough to use that position. He went back to the other two positions, too, and when he was fucking me on my side once more he pulled out again and told me to lay on my back, he was going to show me something else. He stood between my legs and lifted my legs up over my body, bending me in half. Then he straddled me, facing the other way and drove his cock down into my ass again.

‘Awwwwhhhhhh…Ohhhhhhh…Godddd…Goddd, Paco…I never had anyone do that before.’

‘Then you’ll never forget who did it to you first,’ he said.

‘Fuck, man, I’m never gonna forget you anyway,’ I gasped.

After he’d fucked me upside down and backwards for awhile he turned around to face me without taking his cock out and without letting my legs down. He was fucking me from the front, now, doubled in half, with my legs stretched out over my upper body. I’d never felt so completely helpless or submissive or vulnerable in my life.

‘I’m gonna take you over the top now,’ he said. ‘Gonna make you come.’

‘How do you know you can do that? How do you know I’m even close?’

‘Maybe you’re not but you will be,’ he said. ‘You ever eat your own come?’

‘I’ve tasted it,’ I said.

‘Open wide. I don’t want you to miss any of it,’ he said.

With that he started fucking me again, raising his hips up and down, driving his cock straight down into me like a pile driver. The bed lurched and I grunted with each powerful thrust. He knew what he was talking about when he said he was going to make me come. I couldn’t have held back if I wanted to. He shoved me closer to the target with each thrust, forced me closer to insanity, till finally I felt my insides going wild with tingling excitement. It lasted for a full minute or so without letup before my trigger was finally tripped and I was coming.

‘Oh! Ohhh, I’m gonna come!’ I gasped.

‘Yeah, do it. I wanta see you come. I told you I was gonna make you shoot. Open your mouth.’ He tilted me further back so I was bent so in half that my cock was thrust right down at my face. ‘Open up and see if you suck your own cock,’ he said, pressing down on the back of my thighs.

I was awed by what he was doing to me. I’d never sucked my own cock before…never even imagined that I could….but he was making me do it. My muscles and joints ached like hell but the pleasure was too much to complain. Paco shoved about half of my cock into my mouth. I sucked and lavered my tongue all around the head of my own cock. At the same time he was twisting his hips all around, making his big cock lob around inside me like he wanted to make sure that no part was left untouched.

Suddenly I half grunted and half screamed and then I was coming. The stuff coursed through my cock and spurted into my mouth like a powerful fire hose. I was startled by the heat and the volume of my load. It was like Paco was draining the innermost depths of the reservoir of come. I lapped my tongue around the head of my cock, washing the hot come down with my spit, which only caused me to shoot more.

‘Don’t swallow it,’ Paco said. After a few more strokes he raised up, pulling his cock free of my ass and let my legs down. Then he pulled the condom off and arched over my upper body and offered me his cock. ‘Now me,’ he said. ‘I want you to make me come. It won’t take long, I’m pretty close. But keep your load in your mouth, and don’t swallow mine either.’

I sucked him eagerly, trying not to swallow my own come, although I didn’t know why he didn’t want me to. I thought it would be sort of neat, too, to have both of our loads in my mouth and see if our semen tasted different. He gave my throat a couple dozen strokes then pulled back so the head of his cock was in my mouth before he started shooting his load. It was a hellacious come. Powerful and intense, and in great volume. And I could taste his youthful zest in his thick, hot semen.

‘Don’t swallow,’ he told me again.

He stayed in my mouth till I had sucked out every last drop from the long, pulsating tube then he pulled it out. Now I would find out why he didn’t want me to swallow. It came as a total shock when Paco stretched out on top of me and began kissing me! It was he, Paco, the younger, who pried my lips apart and drove his tongue into my mouth. Eagerly, almost hungrily, he lashed it all around in side my mouth, swirling our come together. His tongue found mine and lashed together, mixing our come into a delicious batter. He sucked some of it out of my mouth and drove his tongue in for more. I squealed and whimpered with the extreme pleasure he was giving me with his tongue. After he sucked the second batch of come out of my mouth, he swallowed.

‘Now you can swallow, too,’ he said and quickly locked his mouth over mine and drove his tongue inside again, this time, deep into my throat. I didn’t know if he was trying to force my come down my throat or trying to get more of it for himself.

I squealed again from the sheer pleasure of his tongue as I

gulped and swallowed the mixture of our warm, sweet semen. He left me breathless by the time he raised up from me.

‘I’ll bet you never did that before,’ he said proudly.

‘You would win that bet,’ I said, breathlessly. ‘Dam, Paco, you are so full of surprises. Where’d you learn to do that?’

‘An older deckhand showed me when I first came aboard,’ he said. ‘He showed me what come tastes like, my own first, then his. Then he did this to me and we mixed it. He taught me to swallow it and over time I developed a taste for it.’

‘I gotta admit, it was pretty good,’ I said. ‘The sex and the kissing. Of course, you young guys always taste good. It was wonderful, mixed with my own.’

‘That’s because it’s always fresh stuff,’ Paco said. ‘We don’t let it set. When it builds up, we get rid of it and make fresh.’

Having kissed me and exchanged tongues and come, I had to wonder what he meant when he said he only went one way. Maybe he was straight and had simply developed that little trick for the pleasure of his passengers; I had to bet it increased his tips considerably. And it followed that he would eventually develop a taste for come.

I wanted Paco to come back later, after Tuck and I were finished making the rounds at the night clubs, and spend the night but he said there would be questions about why he wasn’t in his cabin. He said maybe we could get together again before the cruise was over. I gave him a twenty dollar bill and he was delighted to receive it. I stopped him just as he was about to open the door.

‘I wanta know…how old are you?’

‘Truth, or what’s on my papers?’ he asked with a sly grin.

‘Truth. Hell, I’m not an agent or anything,’ I said.

‘Eighteen. And even if I weren’t, I would tell you I was eighteen,’ he said.

I didn’t know if he was telling me the truth, but it didn’t matter.

Paco was a great relief for me but he didn’t quell the awful desire that had built up in me for Tuck.

Tuck came by my cabin about eight. I hoped I didn’t show it but he took my breath away. He wore a pale yellow knit shirt with sleeves that rode high on his arms, exposing his bulging biceps and open at the collar to reveal the inner slopes of his thick pecs. A heavy gold chain fit snugly around his thick neck. His slacks looked like Dockers; pleated, with plenty of room but that didn’t hide his bubble butt or his thick thighs, nor even his bulging crotch if you looked closely enough when he moved.

‘Ready?’ he asked.

‘Yep.’

I was ready, butterflies and all. Godd, how I wished it was just me and him!

‘Let’s go see if we can get lucky,’ he said.

We made the rounds to all three nightclubs, had a drink at each one, and settled on the one with a band and a dance floor. After a few drinks, Tuck wasn’t at all shy about asking women to dance. He was a good dancer. Not in the sense that he was good; he was a typical athlete, a little awkward but still with all the right moves to make him look sexy. Tuck had most of the women in the room breathless, I could tell by the way everyone looked at him every time he walked out on the dance floor with a different woman. I didn’t try to keep up with him but I didn’t sit at the table like a wallflower either. There was no shortage of women, and I had no choice but to ask someone to dance.

She was sitting alone at a table, a striking brunette, a schoolteacher from Denver, traveling with a fellow teacher. Cruise ships seemed to be a haven for schoolteachers wanting to let loose.

‘You don’t look like any teacher I ever had,’ I said.

‘They didn’t give us a mold we were supposed to fit into,’ she said.

‘Well, you wouldn’t fit,’ I said. ‘Is that your friend dancing with my friend?’ I asked.

‘Yes.’ She smiled. ‘You know, everyone was thinking you guys were gay when you walked in,’ she said with a smile.

‘Why would they make that assumption?’

‘Two guys alone…two very good looking guys.’

‘What about two very good looking girls traveling together?’ I chided her.

‘Touche.’

‘Besides, being gay doesn’t mean you don’t like beautiful women,’ I said.

She tilted her head with a mischievous smile. ‘Am I supposed to read something into that?’

I shrugged and smiled.

‘You’re playing with my head, right?’ she said.

I shrugged and smiled again.

At the end of the dance Tuck and his woman, and me and Diane met at the table. It was obvious that as far as Tuck was concerned, we had our catch for the night. We talked and told jokes and laughed and I got the feeling Tuck was trying to bury some feelings. More power to him. He deserved some happiness on this cruise. After the next dance Tuck announced that he and Lynette were going for a walk up on deck. We all knew it was a polite way of saying he was taking her to his cabin. Which left me alone with Diane, who was no doubt expecting a similar invitation. We lingered over another drink.

‘Are you and Tuck traveling together, sharing a cabin?’ she asked.

‘Uh…yeah,’ I lied, with great relief that she’d given me the out I needed.

‘Well, then, we can to go my cabin,’ she offered.

She had me backed in a corner. I was nervous as hell as I followed her out of the club. I couldn’t believe she was being so bold…practically coming right out and asking me to fuck her. I didn’t know whether I could do it; it’d been a long time, but I was happy that the desire was still there. I needn’t have worried.

Back at her cabin she said she was going to freshen up, which meant a shower. She came out wearing a transparent negligee with nothing under it, and the old feelings of intimacy with a woman quickly came to the surface. She was bold and anxious. I let her undress me and enjoyed her compliments about my body and her wide-eyed expression when she revealed my cock. She stayed on her knees when she took my shorts off of me and began sucking my cock. I was hard in nothing flat. She was fingering her pussy at the same time and within a few minutes, she was panting ready. I was pleasantly surprised to see that she was shaved smooth as a baby’s butt.

I urged her to her feet and pulled her tight against me, leaning down to suck her tits. I figured it was something she expected me to do, but she was so hot she seemed to want to get on with it. I eased her back across the bed. I languished in the exquisite feeling that I had long forgotten when I shoved my cock in her, satisfied that she was completely happy with her catch. No brag; I fucked her masterfully, and for that time I could’ve forgotten that I was gay, except that I kept thinking about Tuck and Lynette, and wishing it were just me and him. I performed like a stud, much to her satisfaction. She was awed by my staying power, and I was a little surprised at my own performance. I kept going even after she had her orgasm. In the middle of the second time, thinking of her shaved pussy, I had the sudden, inexplicable desire to go down on her. She had her face buried in the pillow all the way through to her second climax and I left her gasping for air.

‘My Godd! I haven’t had a man like you in…well, never,’ she said when she was finally able to speak.

‘I’m trying to remember when I had a woman like you,’ I said.

‘And I thought you were gay!’ she exclaimed.

‘I didn’t say I wasn’t,’ I joked.

‘Well, if you are, he’s a damned lucky man,’ she said. ‘I never had any man bring me off like that, and it was the first time I ever had two orgasms.’

‘Glad I could oblige,’ I said.

I half expected Tuck to drop by my cabin so we could trade notes but he didn’t.

Day Four (Thursday) — St. Lucia Island

Tuck was at my door bright and early the next morning.

‘Ready?’ he asked.

‘Last time you asked me that I ended up getting laid,’ I joked.

‘Yeah…me too…big time. Goddam, she was one hot teacher! How was yours?’

‘Unbelievable. Where were the teachers like that when I was in school? Hell, she was even shaved.’

‘Yeah, so was mine,’ he said.

It pained me somewhat to hear him confirm that he’d fucker her but what else did I expect? And I had fucked her friend. Actually, that made the bond I felt between us even stronger.

It was quickly obvious why they advertised the jungle trek for the young and athletic, adults only. We were taken deep into the mountainous rain forest, on foot, where we would be given the challenge of making our way back out on our own. On the way in, the tour guide explained the trees and plants and various fruits that grew all around us, and about the wild life, including the various species of snakes. That gave me the willies.

‘The routes back out of the jungle are marked, each with different colored flags that you will find attached to the trees,’ the guide told us. ‘We do not tell you which route is longer or shorter or which one is more difficult than the other. It’s up to you which route you want to take, but once you choose, please stay on your own route or you will get lost. If you take a route that you determine to be too rugged you may come back to the starting point and choose another route.’

‘At what point do you send in a search party?’ someone asked.

‘Oh, as soon as we get you started, we go home for the day,’ the guide said. There was laughter then the guide assured us that they would get us out. ‘We don’t send you off entirely defenseless. My assistant will be passing out knives to cut your way through the brush….or if you encounter one of our species of snakes. Even though you will be on a worn path, the foliage grows very quickly here and your path may be partially grown over in places. Please, do not kill the snakes unless one attacks you.’ He sounded very sincere but the way he rolled his eyes around with a wry grin, we knew/hoped he was joking about the snakes.

‘One of the routes leads you to a river where you have to swing across. If you cannot swim I advise you to go back and take another route. If you can swim, don’t worry if you don’t make it across on the ropes, its okay to drop into the water. The stream is about six feet deep and there is very little undercurrent, and there’s nothing in the water but small fish. Of course, you have to be able to swim faster than the piranhas. If you are not a swimmer do not attempt the swing across. Do NOT, under any circumstances, stray off the paths. Those are the routes we take to come in and find you, should that become necessary.’

I had to trust that he was joking again about the fish. Then with a mischievous grin he opened a pack that he carried on his back.

‘Now…for those who have the courage, we also provide you with the proper attire for your jungle adventure,’ he said. He pulled out a soft leather garment that I recognized was a loin cloth! ‘If you want to get the true feel of the jungle, guys, this is a must. We also have a two-piece for the ladies.’

‘If we did have the nerve to wear it, where would we change?’ a girl asked.

The guide rolled his eyes again, causing us to laugh. ‘Look around you,’ he said dryly. ‘You’re in the middle of nowhere.’ He laughed. ‘Of course you can change in the van.’

I saw how Tuck was eyeing one of the girls, obviously hoping that she would take one of the outfits. If she did, I thought, he would probably want her as his partner instead of me.

The guide went on, more seriously. ‘If you wish to wear a loin cloth, please don’t be afraid to leave your belongings with us. There has never been an incident where anything was missing. It stands to reason that we could not continue these tours and make our living if it was reported back to your ship that we stole from you.’

I believed him and trusted him. I looked at Tuck and he looked at me. I don’t know whether it was a dare or a challenge that passed between us but we both took a loincloth. I mean, if one did, how could the other not? Neither of the other two guys took a loincloth. I was disappointed and a bit surprised; one of them would’ve looked great in it. The girls tittered but none of them took a jungle outfit. Tuck was visibly disappointed.

‘Dam, I was hoping that one girl would wear one of the outfits,’ he said as we went into the bush to change.

‘Yeah, everybody could tell you were,’ I said.

‘Can you imagine being off in the jungle with her? Damm!’ he swore as we shed our clothes.

‘Sorry you got stuck with me,’ I said. ‘The way she was looking at you, I think you could still team up with her if you want to,’ I suggested.

‘Yeah, I’m sure her boyfriend would go for that,’ he scoffed.

I was nervous as a gay boy in a straight men’s locker room, watching Tuck undress. Godd, he was beautiful! Seeing him naked…well, I prayed I could keep my composure when he took off his shorts. If I didn’t, he didn’t seem to notice. I had to stifle a gasp when he straightened from taking off his shorts. His cock was the most beautiful thing I’d ever seen. He was huge; long and thick and meaty, shit, mouth-watering; all six-plus inches of it. I watched him struggle to get it, along with his hefty balls, stuffed into the pouch. He hefted the pouch and stretched it down till it looked reasonably decent.

‘Well, that’s the best I can do; these things are sure snug and small,’ he said.

‘Don’t blame it on the loin cloth,’ I said jokingly. At least I hoped I sounded like I was joking. The loincloths were very short, but made with a built-in pouch so everything was safely covered. Covered, but not well concealed. The way the pouches were made they made everything bunch up and out and the frontal piece barely covered the bulges.

‘Okay?’ Tuck asked when he had his on.

‘It’s okay so long as you don’t bust out of it,’ I joked. ‘If you do, somebody’s liable to mistake it for a snake, and we are going to be carrying knives.’ He looked incredible standing there in the thick green of the jungle in nothing but the loincloth and his boots. We brought our clothes back to the tour guide.

‘Whew!’ one of the girls whistled.

‘Hey, Tarzan!’

We were both a little embarrassed at the attention and the catcalls but secretly I was proud and I think Tuck was too. The way the one girl was looking at Tuck, you could tell she was wishing she could team up with him instead of the guy she was with. We weren’t given knives.

We had two hours to find our way back to the assembly point before they would send people in to find us. Neither Tuck nor I wanted the humiliation of having somebody sent into find us. It was a very exciting and even sensuous adventure, made more so by watching the muscular Tuck move through the thick growth. I purposely let him lead the way so I could stay behind him and watch his butt, which was barley covered by the loin cloth and the cloth was so snug that I could see every muscle in his butt flex when he moved. I had secret fantasies of Tuck and me living in the jungle together and wearing nothing but a loin cloth, or nothing at all.

Well along the path we came to stopping point where they had placed snacks and water, which they hadn’t told us about.

‘Do you suppose there really are snakes?’ Tuck asked as he wolfed down a bar and washed it down with cool water.

‘Look around you,’ I said. ‘If you were a snake, wouldn’t you be here?’

‘I didn’t need to hear that,’ he said.

An hour into the trek, Tuck paused on the path. ‘Do you hear what I hear?’

I stopped and listened. ‘Water.’

‘We sure know how to pick a route,’ he said, ‘We got the one crossing the river.’

Down the path we encountered the newly-wed couple coming back. I thought they would’ve looked great in loincloths.

‘Unless you really are Tarzan, don’t bother going any farther,’ the man said.

Of course we considered that a challenge and I was a little embarrassed for the guy, turning around like that with his bride at his side. But they hadn’t taken the jungle gear so they were fully clothed in hiking shorts. Looking at the guy, I think he could have gotten across, but I think he was thinking of his wife.

A hundred yards forward we came to the river. It was more the size of a creek back home, about a dozen yards across, clear as crystal and running swiftly over the rugged, rocky creek bed. Tuck didn’t hesitate to grab the rope that was tied to a tree.

‘If I swing across, do you think you can catch the rope?’ he asked.

‘I don’t know, we can try. If not, well…..’

‘Are you a good swimmer?’ he asked.

‘I’m an excellent swimmer,’ I said.

He thought for a moment. ‘On second thought, if I don’t make it, I’ll have to drop in the water, and the rope won’t be any good to you. Do you think this rope will hold us both?’

I tugged on it and we both put our weight on it. It seemed pretty secure.

‘Wanta try it together?’ he asked.

‘If you’re game.’

‘That water looks awfully cold,’ he said.

Tuck grabbed the rope high up and I wrapped my hands around it just below his.

‘Okay, we get a running jump and you wrap your legs around me,’ he said.

I shivered at the thought of wrapping myself around his muscular body. We moved back a few yards and took a running jump off the river bank. As we became airborne I wrapped my legs around Tuck’s body. I felt wonderfully safe clinging to his hard muscles. We landed without fault on the other side.

‘We did it!’ Tuck exclaimed excitedly.

‘Yeah, we sure did.’ I was pretty proud of us, too.

Watching Tuck in the tiny loincloth gave me the chills every time he moved. He was so damned sexy. I wanted to take him right there on the jungle path, or have him take me.

Another thing the guide didn’t tell us was that there was more than one river and the second one was wider than the first. To get across we would have to swing out to another rope hanging from a tree over the middle of the water and swing the rest of the way to the other bank.

‘What do you think, can we make it together again?’ Tuck asked.

‘Depends on how coordinated we are,’ I said.

‘Well, you seemed pretty coordinated on the basketball court,’ he said.

‘I’m game to try it,’ I told him. ‘What’s the worst that can happen?’

‘They’ll be sending our bones back after the piranhas get done with us,’ he said.

‘Face it, you’ll make a wonderful feast, ‘I joked. Maybe it was the wrong thing to say, but it just came out.

We used the rope together, as before, and we managed to grab the second rope mid-stream but hard as we tried we couldn’t get enough momentum to swing all the way to the other side. We clung hopelessly to the rope as we swung back and forth over the water several times, narrowing more and more over the center of the river.

‘You said you’re a good swimmer, right?’ Tuck said.

‘Yeah.’

Finally, we let go of the rope and went plunging into the cold stream. Tuck and I both let out a yowl that left no doubt told the rest of the troupe that we had dunked. We swam hard against the current to the other side. I reached the creek bank first. Tuck looked even more incredibly sexy as he came out of the stream, water streaking down his tanned muscles, and his loincloth soaked and clinging to the bulge of his manhood and his tight butt.

‘Dam, that was cold,’ he said.

‘It wouldn’t be so bad if the sun could get through with a little warmth,’ I said.

‘You are a good swimmer,’ he remarked.

‘Thanks. Captain of the swim team.’

‘I would’ve thought you’re too big and muscular to be a swimmer,’ he said.

I was glad he’d noticed.

There were few obstacles in our way for the rest of the journey; it was just a matter of making our way along the narrow path that led around and back to the end. With the rough trek and our setback over the second river, we came out of the jungle last, to the applause of our cohorts and the driver and the tour guide.

‘Hey, you guys made it!’ the new groom exclaimed as he shook our hands. ‘You got wet, I see, but you made it.’

‘You were smart to turn around,’ Tuck said. ‘There was another river, wider than the first, and that’s where we dunked.’

Our loincloths were still dripping wet, water running down our legs. The guide gave us each a towel to dry off and told us we could get dressed and that we could keep the loincloths since we had taken the most difficult route and came out on our own.

‘And because you had the nerve to wear those things in the first place,’ she said. ‘Now, if anyone wants pictures, I have my camera. They cost five dollars for three photos and they will be delivered to your cabin.’

Tuck and I readily posed for pictures, as did some of the others.

‘I want a picture of those guys,’ the new bride said.

I swear, I think Tuck could have taken her away from the guy if he half tried. We posed again for pictures for her and then the group posed together. Tuck and I, being gentlemen, moved behind the others but they insisted that we be in front.

Tuck and I went into the bush to change into our clothes and dry off then our group headed back to the ship. Walking past the dockside shops we passed by a tattoo parlor. Well past it, Tuck stopped and turned around and went back. I went back too, standing beside him at the window.

‘You know what?’

‘You’re not going to do it,’ I said.

‘I need something permanent to remind me of this cruise,’ he said. ‘How about you, are you game?’

‘I don’t need a tattoo to make me remember the cruise,’ I said. Then I added, ‘But I’ll do it if you will.’ I must have been out of my mind!

We went inside.

‘Ahh, two more brave souls,’ the man greeted us. He was young, about thirty, good looking, with a neatly-trimmed beard, wearing a denim shirt with the sleeves cut off, showing off well-developed arms. He sounded American. ‘If you didn’t find what you want in the window, there are plenty more over here,’ he said, pointing to a wall with swinging panels with hundreds of designs. ‘Or, I can customize a design for you.’

I spotted the one I wanted right away. Tuck took longer.

‘While you’re deciding, keep in mind where you’re going to put it,’ the man said. He pointed to the barbed-wire design. ‘This one, for example, looks better around your bicep or the upper thigh. Not good around the waist or the chest. I make more money on the more elaborate designs but personally, I prefer smaller ones.’

Tuck kept looking. ‘I’ve found a dozen I like,’ he said.

‘You’re not the type,’ the man said. ‘You’ve got too good a body to ruin it with full-body art.’

‘This one,’ Tuck said, finally, pointing to a small design of a crawling panther.

‘That’s a really popular one,’ the man said. ‘Now, where do you want me to put it? It goes well on your arm, like the panther is crawling up your arm.’

‘How about my butt?’ Tuck asked.

The man glanced down at him with a smile. ‘It would look great on one side of your butt,’ he said.

‘Okay. That’s where I want it.’

‘How about you?’ he asked me.

‘This one.’

‘Just Do It! Okay, who goes first?’

Tuck volunteered to go first. I went into the back with him. I wanted to watch if he didn’t object.

‘Okay, its better if you take off your shorts and pants,’ the man said.

Tuck stripped his bottom half without hesitation. The man turned back with the design template and needles and sat down on a stool. ‘Ahh, this is going to be easy. You’ve got a great butt, good and tight and smooth,’ he said squeezing Tuck’s butt muscles. ‘Not that I’m gay or anything, I’m just saying that it’s easier to do a guy with a good solid butt than a soft, flabby one.’

Yes, Tuck had a great butt all right. I watched as the design took shape. I just wished Tuck didn’t wince so much. He was giving me the jitters.

‘How about you, where do you want yours?’ the man asked me.

‘On my butt,’ I said.

The guy blinked and smiled but didn’t say anything. Tuck’s tattoo looked great. The panther was about five inches long and it looked like it was crawling up over his butt, about to climb up his back.

‘How’s it look?’ Tuck asked.

‘Great,’ I said.

‘It looks great,’ the man agreed as he held a big mirror out so Tuck could see it. ‘You’ve got a perfect butt for it. For any design, actually. You could wear a tattoo anywhere. Either one of you could. Tattoos always look better on a guy with muscles.’ He motioned to me.

I stripped off my jeans and shorts, ready for the pain and punishment. The man smoothed his hand around my butt and squeezed the muscle. ‘Yes, very nice. This is going to be a snap,’ he said. ‘Just Do It!…which side do you want ’em to do it on?’ he asked.

Tuck laughed and so did I. ‘Left side.’ I was surprised and pleased that Tuck hung around to watch. I was glad I hadn’t gotten a large design. I wanted it to be finished. When it was done he showed me in the mirror. ‘Okay. It looks good,’ I said.

‘I like it,’ Tuck said.

‘I think I would be careful who I walk in front of with Just Do It! tattooed on my butt,’ the man joked.

We all got a good laugh. Deep down, I was hoping Tuck got the full meaning of it.

‘Are you guys brothers?’ the man asked.

‘No, just ship-mates,’ Tuck said.

I think the guy was asking, without asking, if we were gay lovers.

‘It would be great for each of you to have the same tattoo,’ he remarked.

Neither of us had thought of that but I was now. I was surprised Tuck would go for it, but he was obviously thinking about it, too.

‘Well, which one of us is going to have another one done? It would be easier if you had mine,’ I said.

‘Huh-uh,’ he said. ‘I’m not walking around a locker room with a Just Do It! tattoo on my butt. Besides, you didn’t endure any pain with that one. You get the panther. I want to see you suffer.’

‘You would look great with a panther,’ the man said.

I agreed to it, reluctantly. It would be worth any amount of pain to have a tattoo just like Tuck’s, and in the same place. If I never saw him again, we would always have that in common.

‘Okay, strip the bottom half again,’ the man said.

I took off my shorts and briefs and stood naked. Tuck stayed and watched again as I had done him. The panther was a challenge and a test of my manhood.

‘Why the hell would anybody do this?’ I remarked between winces.

‘See that big snake design?’ the man said, pointing his needle to the panel. ‘I put that one on a guy’s butt. He wanted it crawling right up inside his ass.’

‘Dam, that must have been painful,’ I said, wincing from the story more than my own pain.

‘He was pretty much out of it, I don’t think he felt much,’ the man said. ‘I put this panther on a guy’s dick one time.’

‘Shit, he must’ve been hung!’ Tuck blurted.

‘We have a smaller version,’ the man said. ‘But he was easy to work with.’

‘I wish I’d thought of that,’ Tuck said. ‘That’d look mean as hell, having a panther crawling up your cock.’

‘I can do it for you,’ the man said. ‘With your size, you would be easy to work with.’

‘No, thanks.’

‘How about you?’ he asked me.

‘I’ll be lucky to survive this,’ I said.

When he was done, Tuck took a closer look.

‘How’s it look?’ I asked him.

‘It looks great,’ he said.

‘No, how does the tattoo look?’ I asked.

Tuck got a laugh out of it.

‘You guys are going to be sore for awhile, just like any other abrasion,’ the man said.

When we started to pay him, Tuck said, ‘I think we ought to get a discount since we both had such great butts that made it easier for you.’

‘I could offer you a discount but I would have to lock up for awhile,’ he said with a knowing smile.

Tuck didn’t press it. We paid him in cash and left.

We got back from the jungle trek and the tattoo parlor just in time for a quick bite of lunch on the ship. We both sat rather gingerly.

‘Ready for the beach?’ Tuck asked as we were finishing eating.

‘After what we just did I could use a few hours relaxing in the sun,’ I said.

‘It was fun, though, wasn’t it?’

‘It was great. I can’t believe we did it. I can hardly wait to

see the pictures from the jungle.’

‘Can you believe that woman asked for pictures of us with her husband standing right there?’ he said.

‘The way she was looking at you, I think she would’ve left the guy and went off with you in the jungle,’ I said.

Tuck laughed, and a grin lingered, with a twinkle in his eyes. ‘Look…before you decide to come along to the beach…. well, there’s something you should know. It’s a nude beach.’

‘Sounds like a LOT of fun,’ I said.

‘Well, then, let’s go get changed.’

I wasn’t completely sure about getting naked in front of a boatload of people so I slipped on a swimsuit under my shorts, just in case I chickened out. I went up to Tuck’s cabin at the appointed time. He cracked his door then opened it when he saw it was me. He wasn’t ready to go. He was naked, which left me breathless. I had seen him naked in the jungle but it was different in the intimacy of his cabin with no one else around.

A lesser man would have been on his knees begging but I restrained myself; but with the resolve that I would initiate a plan even though I hadn’t thought of one. His body deserved his manhood; he had the most beautiful cock I’d ever seen; long and thick and veiny and meaty, with a generous collar hugging the rim of the wide head, showing good potential. It was beautiful! I had to tear my eyes away from it.

‘Are you ready for this adventure?’ he asked as he laid out the clothes he was going to wear.

‘Ready as I’ll ever be. I’ve never been to a nude beach,’ I said.

‘Me either.’

‘Well, you’re going to cause a riot at the beach,’ I said, nodding to his nakedness.

He laughed and gave me a suspicious look. I could tell right away that he had guessed my secret. ‘Don’t tell me…you’re wearing a swim suit, aren’t you?’

I almost blushed. ‘Guilty.’

‘Huh-uh. Take it off,’ he said.

‘I can take it off at the beach,’ I said.

‘Huh-uh, take it off here. If you wear it, you’ll wear it,’

With no argument, and happy that he wanted me to, I took off my shorts and then my swimsuit. ‘Toss it over there, you can get it when you get back,’ he said. He looked at me. ‘You’re gong to cause quite a stir yourself.’

‘I’ll take that as a compliment.’

‘As did I.’

‘What about the tattoos?’ I said.

‘I don’t know…maybe the sun would make them heal faster,’ he said.

‘Well, the guy didn’t tell us to stay out of the sun,’ I said.

Tuck seemed to be coming out of his shell after the jungle and he was downright excited about going to the beach. I was happy that I might have had something to do with that. He was talkative and laughed a lot and I loved watching him and listening to him.

When the catamaran set sail the first mate took the mike. ‘Welcome aboard the Lucky Star. It will be an hour and twenty minutes to the island. During that time we want you to start shedding your inhibitions so you will enjoy yourself to the fullest when we arrive. Well, maybe not the fullest. The island is a Dutch island and is uninhabited. It is used for the pleasure of people like yourselves and for private parties. Going nude is optional of course, but we encourage you to enjoy this opportunity; after all, that’s why you signed on. Picture taking is not allowed without the person’s permission.’ He paused, holding the mike down as if to gather his thoughts and I saw a wry grin come across his face. ‘I know you’re wondering…,you guys, and you gals…well, all know that it has happened to all of you guys at one time or other, that nature will rear her erotic head at the most inopportune moment. There are no inopportune moments on this excursion. It invariably and quite naturally happens on the island. We don’t feel it’s anything to be ashamed of. No one should be offended, but if you feel the need, simply lie on your stomach. Please, do not attempt to do anything about it, guys!’

There was laughter all around the boat. I thought, if Tuck got a hardon, there really was going to be a riot.

‘There are snacks, rum punch and bottled water on the trip out,’ the man continued. ‘Rum punch and snacks will be served on the trip back as well. For those of you who want to get into the swing of things, you are welcome to strip down and enjoy the ocean breeze. Please, don’t be shy, and don’t anyone be offended. If you are offended or shy, then you caught the wrong boat. Unfortunately, we can’t take you back. So enjoy. But not too much. I am required to remind you that there is no sex on the beach. Sex-on-the-beach is a drink we will serve you on the way back so you can say you had it. Oh, one more thing. You are advised to use sunscreen in all the appropriate places that perhaps have not been exposed to the sun all that much.’

A couple of guys and girls started taking off their clothes right away. The girls weren’t bad, except for a couple of pounds, and the guys were pretty average and pasty looking. The girls did have nice tits but the guys were nothing to write home about. Still I had to admire their courage. Tuck and I looked at each other. I was thinking if those two guys could do it, we sure as hell could. But Tuck declined.

‘I’ll save it for the island, and maybe the trip back,’ he said.

Actually, I think he felt a little self conscious about taking his clothes off in front of the two guys who had already stripped. Perhaps it was ego, but the comparison would have been devastating and I think he didn’t want to embarrass the guys by revealing his muscular body.

We both stretched out on our stomachs on the netting and watched the ocean roll under us. Even as many gay clubs as I’d been in, I felt a little self conscious about the prospect of stripping down on the open beach. Maybe because I would be doing it in front of Tuck. I had it all over the two guys who had already stripped down but with Tuck and I being together, I knew I would be compared to him as well. But I had no choice.

On the island Tuck showed no inhibitions at all. I watched him taking off his clothes, revealing his magnificent body and looked around to see if anyone else was watching. It seemed that a lot of the people had stayed in close proximity to the spot that Tuck and I had chosen, although I noticed that the two male exhibitionists had led their women off a good distance. All eyes were on us and most stayed glued to Tuck as he got completely naked.

‘Are you going to do it?’ he asked as he flung a towel out to lie on.

‘Yes, I was just watching everyone watching you.’

‘Well, I guess that’s what we’re here for,’ he said.

I stripped off my clothes under the watchful eyes of the same audience, thinking of my swim suit that Tuck made me take off back in his cabin. He was right, if I’d worn it, I would’ve worn it. I was surprised that Tuck watched me as intently as any of the others. When I was naked we sat on the towels in the hot sun.

Tuck laughed. ‘This was supposed to be my wife doing this with me, I can’t believe I’m here on a nude beach with another guy.’ There was nothing suggestive in his remark, it was simply a casual observation which seemed wryly amusing to him at that moment.

‘Well you take what you can get,’ I said sourly.

Tuck was nicely tanned except around his middle and as we were advised, he put suntan lotion there. I almost gasped as he rubbed the stuff all over his cock and balls, and wondered how he kept from getting a hardon. Then suddenly he pulled his hands away, as if he’d touched a hot stove. ‘Gotta stop doing that!’ he joked, handing me the bottle. ‘Hey would you think I’m weird if I asked you to put lotion on my back? I’ll do yours,’ he said.

I was only too happy to oblige but I was so surprised at his request that I must have hesitated.

‘Hey, it’s not like I asked you to put the stuff on my balls,’ he joked.

He stretched out on the towel and I fought down a hardon as I applied the lotion to his smooth, hard muscles. His muscles felt good to the touch. Too good. I had a difficult time keeping my hands from trailing down over his tight, gorgeous butt where he had already put lotion. I had to force myself to stop just at the small of his back. I put lotion on my cock and balls. I tried to keep my mind occupied and keep talking as I fought down the tingling between my legs. When I was finished with Tuck I handed the bottle of lotion to him and stretched out on my stomach. His hands felt goodon my muscles, too. I was quite surprised that he went so low on my back, his fingers trailing along the sharp upward curvature of my butt, lower than I had gone on him, very gently as he got close to the tattoo. I was glad I was lying on my stomach. When he was finished he stretched out on his stomach to soak up the tropical sun. I stretched out beside him. I couldn’t recall being so happy and content.

‘Dam, this feels good, especially being completely naked,’ he said. ‘Can you imagine living down here?’

‘Easy,’ I said. Especially with you, I thought.

‘Hell, maybe I’ll think about moving here,’ he said. ‘There’s nothing holding me anywhere else now.’

‘You’re going back to college, aren’t you?’ I asked.

‘They have colleges down here.’

There was a quiet time with only the lapping of the waves and the sea gulls, then Tuck suddenly pushed himself up and turned over on his back. ‘Stupid bitch,’ he muttered under his breath, more to the wind than to me.

‘What?’

‘I don’t understand why she dumped me.’

‘I find that hard to understand myself,’ I said. ‘But try not to be bitter; she said she would tell you sometime.’

Tuck went into seclusion under his old baseball cap and was quiet again. I assumed he was thinking about his almost-bride and I left him to his solitude. A short time later, a lean-built guy, about forty, with a leathery, all-over tan stopped in front of us with his camera. Tuck had his cap over his face so he didn’t notice people strolling by so slowly to look at us.

‘Do you mind?’ he asked quietly and politely with a wave of his hand toward us.

‘I don’t, but I think he’s asleep,’ I said.

Tuck tilted his cap and lifted his head.

‘Someone wants to take your picture,’ I told him.

‘Both of you,’ the man said. ‘I need your permission.’

Tuck blinked his eyes against the sun. ‘I don’t care if you don’t,’ he said. Then he propped himself up on his elbows and tightened his abs for the man to take several pictures.

‘Dam, you guys are awesome,’ he said. ‘Would it be all right…you’re so impressive…if I get some close-ups?’ the man asked.

Tuck shrugged and arched his brown and said, ‘Knock yourself out, man.’

I was so pleased with the way Tuck was treating the guy. The man squatted down and leaned in close to get pictures of Tuck’s manhood, then mine.

‘Now could I impose on you one more time and ask you to turn over?’ he asked Tuck as he straightened. ‘It was impossible not to notice what a terrific butts you have and that panther crawling around it is very intriguing. You, stay just like that, if you will,’ he said to me. ‘Not that you don’t have a great butt, I just want that pose.’

With a frowning smile, Tuck turned over and let the guy take some more shots of him from behind. He even flexed his butt muscles for him.

‘Oh. Yes, that’s good,’ the man said. ‘That’s a great tattoo. I love the way the animal moves when you flex your butt muscles.’

Yeah, so did I.

‘He’s got one just like it, and should see his other tattoo,’ Tuck said.

‘You wanta turn over for me?’ he said to me.

I turned onto my stomach and stuck my butt for the guy, flexing the muscles like Tuck did.

‘That is awesome; Just Do It! on one side and the panther on the other,’ he said. He took us in several other poses. I half expected the guy to ask Tuck to get a hardon for him but he didn’t. He thanked us profusely as he left.

Tuck laughed as the man walked off. ‘It must be the salt-sea air,’ he said. ‘If anybody tried that back home I would punch his lights out.’

Another guy and a couple of girls saw it all and came over to ask if they could take pictures, too.

‘Your fans approach,’ I said quietly as I saw them coming toward us with their cameras.

When the two girls had taken our pictures from the front they asked us to turn over so they could take pictures of our butts. Again, we obliged and flexed our butt muscles hard for their pictures.

‘Ohhhh, you were right,’ one of the girls said, giggling. ‘They do have a bodybuilders butts.’

Then they asked us both to stand up for a couple of poses together, posing front and back.

‘Oh my, nobody’s going to believe this back home,’ the other girl exclaimed.

‘That why we need pictures,’ her friend said laughing. ‘I hope you guys don’t mind but I’m going to make up stories about you to tell back home,’ she said.

Tuck laughed with them and even hugged them back when they tried to give him a friendly kiss. I thought the girls were going to go into orgasms when he did that.

‘If you’ll give me your address, I’ll send you copies,’ one girl said.

Tuck thought about it but then told them his cabin number instead.

‘Oh, Darn! We’re on another ship.’

But Tuck didn’t offer them his address and neither did I.

‘I told you, you were going to cause a stir,’ I said when the girls had left.

‘No, you said I would cause a riot. I think people are behaving very well. But we need a sign saying No More Pictures.’

‘Hey, it’s not their fault you’ve got such a great looking ass,’ I joked.

‘They were just as interested in yours,’ he said.

It was easy to understand why everybody went ga-ga over Tuck, what with his good looks and terrific body and big, thick cock that draped over his big balls. I wished I’d brought my own camera. Tuck did doze off which gave me the opportunity to lie there on my side and gaze at him. I grew hungry for him. No, I became ravenous; hell, my mouth was watering just looking at him. Wouldn’t it be wonderful, I thought, if we could be stranded out here alone for the night? I wondered if it could be arranged. Or maybe we could miss the boat. I even conjured up scenarios where I would distract him till the catamaran took off so we would be left behind, but quickly dismissed them and left to go get cold drinks.

Walking alone, I attracted my own share of attention. I was even asked to stop and pose for pictures a couple of times. My Just Do It! tattoo was as bit a hit as the panther. I stopped at the giggling of two women I’d passed and turned around.

‘Oh, we’re sorry, but you’ve got the finest looking butt, and we were just watching, when you walk, it looks like that panther is trying to climb up your back.’

‘Oh, I guess I didn’t know that,’ I said with a smile.

When I returned, Tuck was sitting up with his knees cocked up and arms crossed over his knees, talking to a gorgeous babe. His big cock draped over his balls, onto the towel and I didn’t see how she could keep her eyes up.

‘I didn’t know we had company or I would’ve brought three drinks,’ I said.

Tuck took his and offered it to her. ‘Want a sip of mine?’

‘That’s very kind of you but no thanks.’ She looked up at me. ‘I didn’t mean to intrude. I just had to come over and tell your friend how gorgeous you both are.’

‘Well, thanks,’ I said with a broad grin as I squatted down beside them. It was excellent for her to say so, even though she made me feel a bit competitive. I saw her glance at my cock, hanging nearly to the towel and my first thought was, wouldn’t it be exciting if Tuck and I could fuck her at the same time. ‘You are very beautiful yourself,’ I told her.

‘Thank you. I work in a gym and I know how hard people work to get bodies to like yours and I think it’s only right to compliment when there’s an opportunity. I think it’s so wonderful to be able to come here and shed all inhibitions along with your clothes. I wouldn’t dream of walking up to a guy back home and telling him he was beautiful.’

‘Especially a man with no clothes on,’ I joked. I didn’t know what had gotten into me; I sounded almost giddy. I was no great lover of women but I did admire a well-built female body and this one had it all. It was as if Tuck could read my mind.

‘Don’t get excited, stud, she’s with her,’ Tuck told me in a kindly tone, nodding to a shapely blonde lying on a blanket nearby.

‘Oh.’ I said, feeling rather foolish. I would never have guessed she was with another woman. But then, I was with another man. ‘I was only admiring,’ I lied.

‘Yes, save you excitement for each other,’ the girl said.

I looked at Tuck. There was laughter in his eye. ‘Uhhh…. we’re just together, not like you’re together…just friends,’ he said.

‘That’s even better,’ she said happily.

‘No, we’re JUST friends,’ I said.

‘I know, and that’s what makes it so great, that two straight guys can come out here together.’ She eyed us both. ‘I have to say, you two almost make a girl want to switch back to men.’

‘Do you want my cabin number, in case?’ Tuck asked.

‘No. Well, yes, I would, but no….’ She nodded toward the blonde. ‘There’s sort of a commitment,’ she said.

‘You could bring her along,’ I offered boldly.

‘She wouldn’t go for that. She’s died-in-the-wool, whereas I am a recent convert. She doesn’t even find you two attractive.’

‘Wow! She is hopeless, then,’ I joked.

‘Are you models?’ Tuck asked.

‘No, my goodness, no,’ she replied, laughing. ‘We’re school teachers. High school. I teach language; Spanish and English. Tara is a math teacher and we both double as physical education teachers, which should come as no surprise.’

‘Dam, where were you when I was in high school,’ I lamented.

She smiled. ‘It might interest you to know that our phys ed classes ARE co-ed,’ she said.

‘Ohhh,’ Tuck moaned, pounding his head with the palm of his hand. ‘Born five years too soon. Hey, where do you teach, I need to go back for that Spanish class I flunked when I was in school.’

It was a pleasure to watch her laugh with her sumptuous tits jiggling.

‘Well, I need to get back.’ she said as she stood up.

Tuck stood up too, as a polite gesture, after a couple of seconds of staring at her pussy. The woman’s eyes fell immediately to his manhood swinging out from his loins….so did mine…and I saw the longing in Tuck’s eyes. He really wanted this woman. And I think she wanted him. I watched to see if he was going to start getting hard. Not yet.

‘At least a good-bye hug, teach?’ Tuck asked with a boyish smile.

‘Of course.’ She stepped in and smashed her perfect ten, naked body against Tuck’s perfect ten naked body and they embraced for what seemed like a very long time although it was only for a few seconds. I glanced at the other woman but she wasn’t looking our way. Tuck gave her a quick, friendly kiss as they were parting and I saw the longing in her eyes again. I let my eyes rake over her perfect ten as well, before I looked back at Tuck. His cock had begun to fluff out.

‘I gotta quit doing that; hugging naked women,’ he joked as sat back down with his knees cocked up.

‘The whole world was watching with great expectations,’ I said.

‘Geezusss! I just keep on having shitty luck,’ Tuck said. He shook his head, laughing. ‘First, I get dumped then, can you believe it, we meet two gorgeous babes on a nude beach and they turn out to be lesbians. I’m not even gong to tell anybody back home about this.’

‘About the lesbians or about coming to a nude beach with another guy?’

‘Neither. Geezuss, would you look at this,’ he said, looking down at himself. He was getting hard. His cock was alive and lifting upward with steady pulsations. It was cruel but I couldn’t help laughing.

‘Well, what the hell do you expect, the way you’ve been acting?’ I said. I felt comfortable, since he pointed it out, watching his cock growing bigger and bigger and slowly lifting out of its curve.

‘I don’t know whether to run down to the water or lay on it,’ he said.

‘Lying on it in this warm sand, it’ll probably think it’s a pussy. But going in the water seems a cruel thing to do,’ I chided him.

‘Fuck you,’ he said, laughing.

‘Sorry, the man said no sex on the beach,’ I reminded him.

‘I gotta get rid of this thing,’ he said, and jumped up and headed for the water. ‘You coming with me?’

‘If you don’t think people will get ideas, that I’m chasing a guy with a hardon,’ I quipped.

I stood back for a second and watched. Not Tuck…well, yeah, Tuck’s beautiful ass as he headed for the beach…but more, I watched the others. People sat up, gaping, wide-eyed. A few reached for their cameras without asking Tuck’s permission. I ran to catch up with him. But first I stopped by the two girls.

‘By the way, what ship are you on. Maybe we could all have dinner together.’

‘The Light House,’ she replied. Her friend never looked up.

‘Dam, wrong ship,’ I said. I guess I was sort of relieved but at least I could tell Tuck I’d asked. I ran to catch up with him. We swam for awhile, playful as two dolphins.

‘Has that thing gone down yet?’ I asked.

‘Getting there,’ he said.

‘I don’t know what you’re getting all uptight about. Hell, it’s a nude beach. If I had what you’ve got I would be strutting around showing it off, even letting people take pictures.’ But Tuck didn’t see the humor.

We had an all-eyes audience when we came out of the water, people watching to see if Tuck had lost his hardon. It’d gone down but it didn’t shrink up all that much even in the cold water. I held back from a little so I could watch the panther climbing around the side of his butt.

‘You should see this,’ I said, following a couple of paces behind him.

‘What?’ he asked, glancing around. ‘Man, you’re ogling my butt on a nude beach?’

‘Everybody’s ogling your butt,’ I said. ‘A couple of women pointed it out to me when I went to get drinks…when you walk, the panther looks like it’s trying to climb up your back.’

‘Oh.’ He tried to look over his shoulder and see.

‘You can’t see yours, you’ll have to watch me when I walk,’ I said.

We went back to our towels and stretched out to dry off but one of the crew came around to announce that it was nearing time to head back to the ship.

‘I now you all hate to leave but if you want, you can sail back just as you are,’ he said. ‘That gives the crew a chance to ogle all of you gorgeous people.’

‘Are you going to?’ I asked Tuck.

‘Sure, why not? It’s not like they haven’t already seen us naked.’

We attracted a lot of attention going back to the catamaran. Everyone commented on our tattoos which, I thought, was their excuse to be looking at us naked. I didn’t mind, and neither did Tuck. We even posed for more pictures. Tuck and I got our places back on the netting and stretched out for the trip back, our cocks hung down through the netting. But a deck hand advised us otherwise. He stepped between us and squatted down, with two towels for us.

‘Gentlemen, I have to advise against lying on the netting with it hanging. Some fish might mistake it for bait,’ he said.

We raised up and tucked our cocks safely under us. We overheard several remarks about our butts and heard somebody talking quietly about Tuck getting a hardon on the beach.

‘Are you hearing this?’ I said quietly.

‘Yeah.’ But he took it stride and shrugged it off.

‘Well, ladies and gentlemen, I hope you enjoyed your stay on the island. Did you enjoy the scenery?’

There was a resounding YES.

‘Well, I must say, there is some exceptional scenery on this excursion. I hope you all brought your cameras and got some great pictures of the natural beauty on the island. Now, since you weren’t allowed to have sex-on-the-beach, you can have it now…drinks, that is. There is also rum punch and snacks; feel free to indulge yourselves. The trip back will be a little more casual, about two hours.’

‘Are you going to get anything to eat,’ I asked

‘No.’

‘Do you want me to get you something?’

‘If you want to.’

I chuckled. ‘You don’t want to get up and wall back to the galley.’

‘Its rare, but sometimes I get a little self-conscious and tired of being a public spectacle,’ he said.

I laughed again. ‘I’m sorry but it’s hard for the rest of us to sympathize or understand how anybody who looks like you can get tired of the admiration and attention.’

‘What do you mean, the rest of us? You make your way to the galley and see what kind of admiration and attention you get. Go on, I wanta watch. And, hey, would you get me one of those sex-on-the beach things?’

‘Now you tell me; hell, we were ON the beach, didn’t you read my butt?’ I joked. I shoved myself back off the netting and made my way to the galley. It was impossible not to brush against other naked people and I got a couple of not-so-accidental gropes. If the trip were a few hours longer, I thought the boat might turn into an orgy. I got us something to eat and drink and headed back.

‘So, how’d I do,’ I asked.

‘Every eye on the boat was following you,’ he said. ‘Even the two babes.’

‘You find it very difficult to call them lesbians, don’t you?’ I chided him.

‘It’s just so sad,’ he said.

‘The one you were talking to, I think she would sneak off to your cabin with very little encouragement,’ I told him.

‘I’m not so sure,’ he said.

‘Well, I asked her, but they’re on a different ship.’

‘You did?’ he said, sounding surprised.

‘The line between gay and straight gets fuzzy when you see somebody who looks like you or her. It wouldn’t take much for her to cross that line.’

Tuck set his empty cup aside and stretched out again.

‘Tell me, why are some people privileged to live like this and the rest of us poor slobs have to go back to civilization?’ he asked.

‘Fate,’ I said.

We lay together in quiet solitude, oblivious of others on the catamaran, and dozed. We were awakened by a crew member who said it was time to start getting dressed. Tuck and I raised up and stepped back onto the deck, to the applause of some of the passengers. I turned to Tuck, red-faced. He didn’t know what to make of it either.

‘Just showing our appreciation for the wonderful scenery,’ a woman said. ‘Do you mind terribly if we take pictures before you cover all of that up?’

‘Knock yourself out, lady,’ Tuck said. He looked at me. ‘How come your face is turning red. I thought you loved the attention,’ he said.

Suddenly I jumped…so did Tuck…when a woman came up and grabbed our butts. We jumped but we didn’t move away.

‘I just had to get a feel of this before you cover it up,’ she

said. ‘Would do me a favor and flex your butt muscles? I wanta see those panthers climb.’

We stood there side by side, feeling rather foolish, and flexed our butt muscles for her and the others. I heard a lot of cameras click.

The catamaran docked barely with plenty of time to spare.

‘I feel like I’ve been on a photo shoot,’ Tuck said as we were walking up the gangway.

We went to Tuck’s cabin so I could retrieve my swimsuit. As I started to leave, he asked. ‘I’m eating in the Windjammer tonight. Do you want to join me? I’d like to skip the formal shit for a night.’

‘Yes, I would like that,’ I said.

I was still on a cloud when I made my way down to the Windjammer. Tuck was waiting at a table overlooking the ocean. Conversation became easier over dinner.

‘I’m glad we met up,’ Tuck said. ‘It’s like we’re old friends. I guess we will be by the time the cruise is over.’

‘I don’t think you can get much friendlier than going to a nude beach together,’ I said, laughing.

‘Yeah, there is something about a nude beach that tends to bring people closer,’ he said. ‘Those people wouldn’t be applauding two naked guys back home. And the way that babe came up to us, just to talk and pay us a compliment. There was a feeling of absolute freedom out there.’

‘Hey, stupid, she wasn’t paying you a compliment. She was hot for your body,’ I said.

‘It was funny, her thinking we were together,’ Tuck said.

Yeah, I thought….funny.

‘I don’t think we convinced her we weren’t,’ I said.

‘And how about the woman who wanted to feel our butts?’ he said, laughing.

Tuck wanted us to go swimming in the big pool after we ate. I was only too happy to join him. It was as if he wanted to be with someone, and I was glad it was me. I liked the attention we got, too, with Tuck in his bright yellow bikini suit. He got a lot of looks and second looks and no wonder, the way he filled the suit out. I had been pondering the possibility of making a move. I didn’t have a lot of time. It was after all, Thursday night and if I didn’t have a plan soon, all could be lost. I had to find a way to keep me and Tuck together. I decided to make my move after we were done swimming. We would come to my room first on the way back from the pool and I would invite him in.

We climbed out of the pool and wrapped towels around ourselves to go back to our cabins. We/he got a lot more looks as we made our way down the hallway and onto the elevator. We met up with the two women from the beach who had taken pictures of us; not the lesbians.

‘We were hoping we would see you again’ one of them said. ‘If you want to give us your address we’ll send you copies of the pictures we took. You can show them to your girlfriends back home.’ She held out a pad and pen. Tuck was hesitant but I reached for the pad and pen.

‘How am I going to explain who took them?’ I joked as I wrote down my address and thanked her.

‘You might be leaving yourself wide open for harassment,’ Tuck warned me when the girls were off the elevator.

‘Would I mind?’ I quipped in a macho way.

At my cabin, I asked, ‘Do you want to come in for a little bit?’

‘Sure, might as well.’

I made us drinks and Tuck slid the balcony door back. ‘Okay if we go out on the balcony?’ he asked.

‘That’s where I was headed,’ I said.

‘It’s an awesome sight, isn’t it?’ he said as I came out on the balcony and handed him his drink.

‘Yeah…yeah, it sure is,’ I said. He didn’t catch that I was

talking about him. So, there we were, the ship underway, the two of us in our swimsuits, leaning over the rail, gazing out at the black, moonlit sea. Tuck didn’t say anything. His gaze seemed intent as he sipped his drink. Suddenly he turned his head away.

‘Dammit!’ he swore softly, and I thought his voice broke.

‘Tuck?’ I said gently.

‘She was supposed to be here with me for all of this,’ he said in a hoarse voice.

‘I’m sorry,’ I said. ‘I really am. If there was anything I could do….’

He waved me off. ‘It’s okay, I’ll get over it.’ He turned to me then. ‘I gotta tell you, buddy, you’ve made it easier.’

‘I’m glad. I don’t know how, but I’m glad.’

‘Just by being on this ship at the same time I am. And befriending me.’

‘You would have been befriended by somebody anyway. You seemed alone,’ I said with a shrug.

‘Was I that pitiful?’ he asked with a grin.

‘I wouldn’t say pitiful. But a man very much alone.’

‘I was a man very much alone. I was beginning to regret even coming on the cruise. I think I was working to have a good time till I met up with you.’

‘I’ve enjoyed it, too,’ I said.

There was a silence that I used to gather my courage. It was now or possibly never. There might not be another chance like this. I had purposely held my drink in my left hand so my hand wouldn’t be cold if I found the guts to reach out. Tuck lit the flame under me when he reached down and tugged at his swimsuit.

‘This thing is starting to get uncomfortable,’ he said.

‘I think you look good in it,’ I said. ‘So did a lot of other

people. Not quite as good as you did at the beach, though.’ I paused for a short moment as I took in a quiet, deep breath then I reached down and touched side of his swimsuit. When he didn’t move I bravely reached over and brushed my hand over the front of his suit. He started but when he didn’t move away from me I gently squeezed the pouch of his suit. ‘I was afraid you wouldn’t let me do that,’ I said.

‘Why not?’ he said with a shrug.

I was a little disappointed at his lack of enthusiasm but I couldn’t complain. We both kept gazing out over the ocean. I had moved my hand away but now I moved it back.

‘When did you first know that I wanted to?’ I asked as I gently massaged the bulge of his suit.

‘Just now, when you reached out,’ he said.

‘I tried not to give myself away too early in the game.’

‘You didn’t give yourself away at all,’ he said. ‘Although I admit I was a little suspicious when you got that Just Do It! tattoo put on your butt,’ he added, laughing.

‘I was afraid I might have raised some suspicion, in the jungle, and especially out at the beach.’

‘I didn’t really suspect anything; it was more wondering, in the back of my mind, the way you looked at me a few times.’

I felt him up some more and he seemed to welcome it, pressing his manhood into my hand.

‘You haven’t started something you can’t finish, have you?’ he asked. ‘I mean, this isn’t your first time, too.’

‘I never start anything I can’t finish,’ I replied.

‘I’m glad. I’m desperate, you know,’ he said with a lopsided grin.

‘I just know you looked very lonely. I never thought of you as desperate.’ I ran my hand back and forth over the big hardening lump of his cock. It reached way out to his hip by now. When I tried to slip my and down inside his suit Tuck tugged it down in front and let his cock swing free out over his balls. It swung out and hit the railing; it must have hurt. I cupped his balls first. They were big and heavy. I wrapped my hand around his cock but my fingers wouldn’t reach all the way around it. I hefted the weight of it and trailed my fingers up and down the length of it several times, as if to guess its size.

‘Godd, I saw it on the beach but it feels even bigger than it looked. How big is it?’

‘Ten-plus inches,’ he replied matte-of-factly.

I squeezed it a few times then cupped his balls again.

‘Can we go inside?’ Tuck asked in an anxious tone.

‘You said your suit is uncomfortable; let’s take it off.’ I handed him my drink and slowly knelt down in front of him. I wrapped my hands around his taut butt and urged him toward me so I was face to face with the biggest, most beautiful cock I’d ever seen. He took a stance as if to move inside but I remained on my knees with a grip on his hips. I wet my lips and slid them over the head of his cock and took about half of it in my mouth.

‘Ohhhhh, Godddddd!’ he groaned aloud.

I sucked for a moment as I pulled his suit off of him and tossed it aside. He moaned the whole time, squeezing the railing so hard his knuckles were white. If there was anyone on the balconies on either side of us they could hear. I didn’t care.

‘I think we’d better go inside and close the door, you’re going to have me screaming in about a minute,’ he said as he pulled his cock out of my mouth.

‘Nobody would hear you except the fish,’ I said, but Tuck was already going into the cabin.

He turned down the bed and stretched out across it on his back, anxiously offering himself up to me. His cock stretched up over his navel, throbbing and rising and falling in a steady rhythm.

‘Good, that is beautiful!’ I said as I reached out between his legs and began sucking is cock again.

‘Ohhhhh! Ohhhh, Sweet Geezusss! That feels so good! I never had anything feel so good!’ he gasped.

‘Don’t get too excited too fast, I would like to make it last awhile,’ I said.

‘Fuck, me too!’

‘Let me know when you get close so I can ease off. I want to give you everything I know how, for as long as you can last.’

‘Geezuss! I can only imagine what all that’s going to be.’

I showed him. I bathed his entire body with my tongue. His warm, smooth muscles felt good to the touch and the way he sort of trembled in the wake of my tongue I think it felt good to him. His cock stood way up over his stomach now, reaching for his pecs, throbbing and bucking angrily. I occasionally gave it a kiss, or went down and sucked on his balls but I concentrated on his body as a whole more than his manhood. There was plenty of time for that. Tuck kept his hand wrapped gently around my head, as if to guide me, or maybe to prevent me from stopping ‘Geezussss!….Fuck, I never had anybody do anything like this before. You don’t have any idea what you’re doing to me,’ he gasped.

‘I think I do,’ I said, giving his hard cock a squeeze.

‘Please….if you don’t mind…get back on my cock. Stop torturing me and suck it,’ he begged.

I didn’t mind. I did as he asked. I stretched out between his legs again, propped up on my elbows and sucked his cock slowly, almost reverently. I used my tongue a lot, making his cock twitch and quiver, and that forced out a steady stream of his ball juice that I lapped up. He tasted wonderful and his huge, thick meat felt good in my hand and mouth.

‘I wanta come,’ he gasped suddenly. ‘Please, don’t make me hold off, I wanta shoot my load so bad. Don’t worry, I can keep right on going if you want.’

‘Okay. Fire away,’ I said. I thought it was so neat that he

practically begged for my permission to come. I put everything I had into that final moment of servicing him. I wanted him to go ballistic. I wanted him to remember this time for the rest of his natural life.

His hands gripped my head tighter and he started humping his butt up out of the mattress trying to drive his cock deep into my throat. I wished I could take it….I thought perhaps I could, but not till it was a little more like rubber and I didn’t want to interrupt the momentum to let it go down a little. He was too close and if I stopped, heaven only knew what he would do. Probably rape my throat.

‘UUunnnnhhhhhh!’ He groaned suddenly. ‘Awwgghhh! Awwwhhh, fuck, man, I’ m gonna come!! Ohhh…Ohhh…Ohhhh, keep sucking it…don’t stop…I’m coming….!’

He seemed to be trying to warn me and urge me off of his cock, but I stayed on it. I wanted his load. I wanted to make it complete for him. His come shot out of his cock like a gun blast in a thick, heavy rope and splattered against the back of my mouth. He hit me again, and again, and again. I was amazed at the volume of his load. I’d never taken a load like it. After a half dozen or more blasts…..I lost count….I wondered if he was going to stop. I certainly wondered where it was all coming from. I swallowed some of it but my tongue soaked up the flavor of him before I swallowed again, and again, gulping down the hot, thick, sweet nectar.

When the flood tide began to subside, he took his hands off of my head and let his arms fall heavily at his sides. His cock continued to throb in my mouth and I bathed it in its own semen. Tuck groaned and whimpered as I slavered his come around his head of his cock. Then he put his hands on my head again.

‘Awww, please…I can’t take any more…it’s driving me nuts,’ he begged.

His cock had lost a little of its rigidity and in a moment of frenzy I forced my mouth all the way down on it, forcing it up into my throat. It curved into my throat easily. I gulped on it and milked it with my throat muscles till I thought Tuck was going to go out of his mind then I slowly withdrew, sucking the final drops of his load out of the thick tube.

‘Goddam, I don’t know how you did that!’ he gaped.

‘Sheer determination,’ I said.

It could’ve been a tense moment right after, especially so if it’s a guy’s first time, which I assumed it was for Tuck. Thankfully, he didn’t make any move to leave. He lay there, breathing hard and he didn’t mind that I stayed between his legs, lapping his balls lovingly and kissing the come off of his cock as it continued to ooze out. I usually liked to wait till the other guy spoke first, to get a sense of his mood, but Tuck was too quiet.

‘Are you okay?’ I asked with a soft chuckle.

‘I will be,’ he said. ‘ Right now, fuck, this ship could go down and I wouldn’t be able to make it to the life boat. Dam, stud, you drained me.’

I lay there kissing his balls and his cock and caressing his muscular thighs. ‘You are fuckin’ unbelievable,’ I said.

‘So are you. I don’t believe you took my load. And didn’t let it go to waste. I didn’t know guys really did that.’

‘I told you, I never leave a job unfinished,’ I said. I loved his innocence and the way he said I didn’t let it go to waste instead of say I’d swallowed it.

‘You certainly know how to finish the job,’ he said.

I was still stroking his cock which still hadn’t gone down. ‘The stupid woman,’ I muttered under my breath.

‘What?’

‘I was thinking out loud, what a stupid woman your fiance was, giving all this up. Was it because you’re too big, do you think?’

‘I don’t think so, but I don’t know for sure,’ he said.

‘Did she ever complain about the size of your cock?’

‘She never had a chance. We never did anything.’

I looked up at him, surprised.

‘It’s true. She was a virgin. Saving herself for the right man, she said. I thought I was him.’ He turned his head to the side. ‘And now, after I waited all that time, she’ll be giving herself to some other guy. Hell, probably already has.’ His voice broke and he threw his forearm over his eyes.

‘I’m sorry,’ I whispered as I nuzzled into his crotch and kissed his balls. ‘I’m so damned sorry, Tuck.’

‘It’s not your problem.’

‘Let it be,’ I said.

‘Well, you did solve part of the problem.’ he said with a chuckle again after he’d straightened up. ‘And thanks for taking my load like that. It made it all seem so complete.’

‘Do you really think I would let all of that sweet nectar go to waste?’

‘It’s not really sweet, is it?’ he asked.

‘Yours is,’ I said. ‘Haven’t you ever tasted your own come, even as a boy?’

‘No. You sound as if I should have.’

‘I think most guys do at one time or other, even if it’s by accident when they’re jacking off. And the way you shoot, I don’t know you kept from it.’ His cock was reversing its course, heading back to another hardon. ‘I can do it again if you want,’ I said.

‘Oh, I want to, but there’s no rush. I need to sort things out.’ He squirmed to get up.

‘Don’t think too deep,’ I told him. ‘I wouldn’t want you to get all fucked up in the head over this.’

‘I’m not. I just need to sort things out. This has been a real turn of events for me. Fuck, man, I came on a cruise on what was supposed to be my honeymoon and end up having sex with another guy. That’s some pretty heavy stuff,’ he said as he got up.

‘I’ll see you at breakfast, okay?’ I said as he was putting his swimsuit back on.

‘Yeah….maybe the Windjammer, not the dining room.’

I was relieved that he said yes….or at least maybe. I watched with great longing as he left my cabin. I wasn’t sure I would have another chance like this with him. I didn’t know what all he had to sort out. I only hoped that I hadn’t contributed to his misery. I couldn’t get him out of my mind; the wonderful time we’d had at the beach, and Godd, the sex was incredible. I only hoped it was for him. I kept thinking of the island, imagining Tuck and me stranded there, or actually living there. I wondered how one went about purchasing an island in the Caribbean. Suddenly an idea hit me. I quickly got dressed and rushed down to the purser’s desk to clear then went to the tours desk to get information on the nude beach. The man reached under the counter for a brochure. I convinced him with a twenty-dollar bill to call the place for me. It took only a few minutes to make the arrangements. I hurried back up to my room and grabbed a towel and my loin cloth then rushed to Tuck’s cabin and knocked on the door. He answered wearing a pair of shorts and a half smile.

‘Grab your loin cloth and a towel,’ I said.

‘What? Why?’

‘We’re going back to the island.’

‘What? The ship’s going to be pulling out in a half hour.’

‘I know. You have to hurry.’

‘What the hell….’ he said, stepping back from the door to let me in. ‘Would you mind telling me what’s going on?’

‘I’ve hired the catamaran to take us back to the island. They’ll pick us up in the morning.’

‘We’re supposed to be in Barbados in the morning,’ he said, but he was already pulling on his clothes.

‘We’ll catch a plane out to Barbados. We’ll pick up the ship tomorrow,’ I said.

The idea was catching on. He was hurrying more, grabbing a towel to roll up his loincloth.

My heart was in my throat, and I think his was too, as we left the ship.

‘Now, exactly what are we doing?’ Tuck asked. ‘We’re taking the catamaran back to the island….?

I stopped, suddenly realizing that he didn’t understand completely. I looked down at my feet with a sigh. ‘Maybe I moved too fast,’ I said. I looked back up at him, squarely in his eyes. I kept thinking about the island, and how great it would be to spend some time there, and after….after what happened between us, I got the idea that it would be great to spend the night there, just the two of us. But maybe I’m out of line. I should have asked, or at least explained, before I dragged you off the ship. Its not too late to get back on if you go right now.’

‘If I go back, you’re going onto the island yourself?’ he asked.

‘Yes. I’ve contracted for the catamaran.’

He glanced back at the ramp just in time to see two deckhands pulling it in.

‘Too late,’ he said.

‘I can stop them,’ I said.

‘No,’ he said quickly. ‘No, let ‘em…take it up.’

I smiled. That’s all I could do, I was so damned happy.

‘This has got to be the craziest thing I ever did,’ he said as we walked down the dock toward the taxi stand.

‘Yeah, me too, but hey, we survived the jungle,’ I said.

I had the cab driver take us to a small grocery where we bought food and drink for the night, then on to the catamaran.

‘How the hell did you arrange this, getting the island for ourselves?’ he asked.

‘Remember, the guy said the island is used for private parties? I booked a private party.’

‘Dam, this has got to be costing a fortune. I didn’t bring that much extra cash.’

‘Don’t worry about it,’ I said.

Jimmie had the catamaran ready, with one other crew member on board.

‘You guys didn’t bring blankets?’ he asked as we boarded with only a rolled up towel and the stuff we’d bought from the grocery.

‘No.’

Dave, the other crew member, dug out two blankets and gave them to us. ‘It gets chilly at night,’ he said. ‘You got matches or anything to light a fire?’

‘No.’ He gave us some matches.

As we got underway, Tuck and I stretched out on the netting again and watched the water speed along under us.

‘You think this is nuts, don’t you?’ I said.

‘I think it’s a great idea,’ he said excitedly.

‘Do you, really?’ I asked. ‘You don’t think I pressured you.’

‘Yeah, but I’m glad you did,’ he said.

We arrived at the island well before sunset. They let us off and headed back. They would pick us up when they delivered the nude beach party the next morning.

‘Tell me I’m not the only one with a strange feeling in his stomach,’ Tuck said.

‘You’re not,’ I said. ‘Strange, but good.’

‘Yeah. Good. We’re stranded on a deserted island.’

‘If there was time and I’d thought about, I would’ve invited those two women to come along,’ I said.

‘I don’t think they would’ve had a good time,’ Tuck said.

‘Not those two; the ones who took the pictures.’

‘Well, shall we build a fire to keep the wild beasts away?’ Tuck said.

‘Hell, I didn’t even think to ask about varmints and wild animals,’ I said.

‘I doubt there’s anything too big for us to handle out here,’ he said.

We scouted the island and found a place that sloped up to a small grove of scrubby trees, facing the sunset. We gathered some wood and built a fire then spread out supper out on a towel.

‘I guess this is what they call survival of the fittest,’ Tuck remarked.

‘Well, there’s no doubt you’ll survive it,’ I said.

We ate in silence; bread, cheese and fruit, washing it down with bottled water, and watched the sun set fiery red into the sea. I wondered what Tuck was thinking. I wondered if he’d gotten things sorted out. In moments, dusk was upon us, and darkness came on its tail. We sat gazing into the fire.

‘This is nice,’ he said. ‘I’m glad you thought of it.’

‘I’m glad you came,’ I said. ‘Listen, Tuck…what happened between us….it doesn’t have to happen again. I didn’t arrange this just for that. I wouldn’t mind if it did, but I thought it would be an adventure, coming out here. And you are the adventurous type. But you said you needed to sort things out.’

‘I wouldn’t mind if it did, either,’ he said.

‘You don’t know how wonderful it is to hear you say that.’

‘Hey, let’s go for a swim,’ he said. He pulled off his boots and socks and stood up to take off his shorts.

‘Let me do that for you,’ I said, moving to my knees. He stepped in front of me with his hands held out to his sides. I fumbled with the tab and the buttons, my hands were shaking so.

‘Do you want me to?’ Tuck asked.

‘No. I’m just nervous, I guess,’ I said.

‘No need to be,’ he assured me.

I finally got his shorts undone and pulled them down and he lifted his feet to let me take them off. I tugged on his briefs, pulling them down off his hips and down his thighs till his cock was released.

‘Let’s wait,’ he said as he stepped back from me. He waited till I was naked then we ran to the water together. I don’t remember a more exhilarating and free feeling than swimming and playing in the vast sea with Tuck. I swam out too far for Tuck and he called me back.

‘I know you’re a crack swimmer, but don’t take any foolish chances,’ he said.

We swam back and ran up the beach to the fire. Tuck put more wood on the fire while I spread a blanket out over the sand. We lay down together, facing the fire, me on my stomach and Tuck on his side, facing me.

‘This is so fuckin’ nice,’ he said.

We didn’t say much of anything else for a long time. It was silly but I was still nervous, doubtful and wondering how to approach him. Finally, I took the bull by the horns. I turned onto my side and reached out with my hand on Tuck’s hip. He slung his right leg back as a gesture of invitation. His great cock and heavy balls were draped over his other thigh. I gently urged him onto his back and he spread his legs out wide and I crawled between them. I began by kissing his thighs, up and down, moving more to the inside each trip up, till his cock had lifted up from his balls and swung around to his hip, pulsating with powerful throbs. He shoved his cock upright for my mouth and I took him.

‘Godd, you are incredible,’ he breathed as I began sucking his cock.

‘I can be more incredible,’ I said.

‘I don’t know how.’

‘Do you want me to show you?’ I asked.

‘Man, you can show me anything you like,’ he said emphatically.

I sucked his cock for a moment then moved down to concentrate on his balls, pushing his legs wider as I worked under his balls. Tuck hunkered his butt up for me and with a little urging I think he realized what I wanted to do and he finally lifted his legs up so I could get to his ass. I don’t think he fully realized my full intention till I lilted him higher with his butt up in my hands. His legs fell wide then swung around over his body as I tilted him even higher and bent him in half.

‘Oh, Geezusss,’ I whispered as I gazed at his beautiful ass, spread open so invitingly, offering me the delicious looking hole. I breathed my hot breath on him at first, then dragged my tongue along the slopes of his butt muscles, leading into the deep crevice. He squirmed in my hands and wriggled his butt around. I flicked his hole with my tongue.

‘Ohh!’ he gasped.

I dragged my tongue over his hole.

‘OOhhhhhhh!’

Then I began tonguing his asshole, driving the tip of my tongue in as far s I could each time and the muscles contracted around it.

‘Awwwhhhh, Fuuckkkkkkk! W-what’re you d-doing!’ he cried softly.

I dug my fingers deep between his butt muscles and pulled his asshole wide open. I could barely make out in the moonlight the soft pink lining past the hole, palpitating with each throb of his cock. I buried my face between his butt muscles and drove my stiffened tongue in deep.

‘AAAwwwwwhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!’ he cried aloud.

I had him on the run and I wasn’t going to let up and allow him to retreat. I raised up and pushed his hips even higher off the blanket, holding him there with my knees lodged against the small of his back. He was bent in half with his legs sticking out over his head, his knees nearly touching the blanket on either side of his head. He had such a helpless look on his face. I went to work on him again. I literally devoured his ass, like a hungry wolf, and he had clamped his mouth over his forearm to muffle his outcries.

‘It’s okay to yell,’ I told him.

I wanted to make him come in that position. It was a cruel thing to do maybe but I wanted to show him how hot I could make him without touching his cock. I worked diligently, if it can be called work. I was loving the hell out of it. He had a gorgeous ass that tasted wonderful. Suddenly Tuck clawed gat the blanket.

‘Ohh, Godd…Ohhh,Geezussss…Awww, mannn, you gotta stop…you’re gonna make me come!…OHhhh, stop…Goddd, Stop! I can’t breath…I’m gonna come!!’ he yelled.

I purposely ignored him. I kept devouring his ass and he brought his hands up to cover his face. When I knew he was getting close…I could tell by the hard contractions of his asshole around my tongue…when I had him past the point of no return I reached up and pulled his hands away. He gave me a funny look, almost bewildered as he gasped for air. His asshole relaxed wide open and I drove my tongue in as deep as I could reach. It tightened around my tongue then relaxed and tightened again. I knew he was coming; his load had been released and was on its way. I wished I could see it but that was a small price to pay for the event. He groaned and moaned and I heard him gasp and grumble and curse, mostly unintelligible. I could feel the power of his climax, the surges through his entire body each time his cock exploded with a streak of semen. The island might have trembled.

‘Shit…Brad…I c-can’t move and I can’t breathe,’ he gasped.

I raised up to the most beautiful sight, this incredibly handsome male with copious streaks of come all over his face. I lifted his legs up and lay them on each side of me. I was elated at the sight of him with come streaked all over his face and neck and shoulders and chest. It looked like somebody had white-washed him. He had his eyes closed with pools of come covering them. Streaks of come lay across mouth as well. I hoped he wouldn’t be sorry I’d done this to him.

‘I’ll get a towel,’ I said as I backed off to my haunches.

Tuck was lying there waiting, with his eyes tightly closed and his lips pursed. He instinctively flicked his tongue out to clean his lips and got a healthy taste of his own come.

‘Aaawwwggghhhhh!’ he groaned as he sat up, swiping his face frantically with his hand.

I handed him the towel and he wiped the come off of his eyes.

‘Man, I got it in my mouth! It’s terrible! How do you do that, swallow it, I mean?’

‘It’s an acquired taste…from this side of the fence,’ I said.

‘Well, I’m staying on this side of the fence, thanks,’ he declared. ‘Geezuss, I need something to wash it down.’

I got a bottle of water and handed it to him. He swirled and gargled and spit it out. Then he took another gulp and swallowed it.

‘It doesn’t do anything to cut the taste,’ he said. ‘Motherfuck! I don’t believe you did that to me,’ he said, half laughing.

‘I hope I didn’t take things too far. You said I could show you anything I wanted.’

‘Naw, it was incredible. I mean, I can’t believe you made me come like that. You never even touched my cock. I don’t think I’ve ever been so hot and primed.’

‘I told you I could be more incredible.’

‘Geezuss, that drained me,’ he said, lying back on the blanket.

We lay together for a long quiet time, looking up at the stars and the moon. It grew chilly and Tuck raised up to bring the other blanket up over us, and soon he fell asleep, drained. I lay watching him till I dozed off too. I came awake to the weight of his heavy arm across my chest and his muscular thigh thrown across my middle with my cock throbbing in the crook of his knee. I didn’t move for fear of waking him. I was so happy that tears came to my eyes. I glanced at my watch; eleven o’clock. As much as I cherished the moment I decided we shouldn’t be wasting precious time sleeping. I squirmed to bring him awake. He woke up with a start, realizing the position we were in and quickly moved his leg away from my hardon. He started to move his arm but I stopped him.

‘Its okay, don’t move away,’ I said, holding his arm against my chest.

Oddly, he began trailing his fingers casually over the left

side of my chest. I shivered when he touched my tits.

‘You like that?’ he asked with a chuckle.

‘Yes. But I feel I should warn you, that’s a form of reciprocation.’

‘Well, I can’t be doing that, then,’ he said and jerked his hand away. He was joking, but he sat up to gaze out at the sea. ‘I can’t believe we’re out here on a deserted island,’ he said.

‘Tuck….?’ I said hoarsely.

‘Yeah?’ he said with a turn off his head.

‘I said I would show you everything…,’ I said, my voice trailing off, for I wasn’t sure I had the courage to finish.

‘Yeah?’ he said again.

‘Do you want to fuck me?’ The words coming out of my own mouth almost left me without air to breath.

He just looked at me.

‘You’re serious.’

‘Yes,’ I said.

‘Yes,’ he said. ‘But are you sure…I mean, I’m pretty oversized…won’t it hurt?’

‘Yes, I’m sure, I know how big you are, and yes, it’ll hurt some, but nothing I can’t handle,’ I said.

‘You’re not a virgin,’ he said.

‘Not since I was seventeen.’

‘Wow. That’s pretty young.’

‘I thought I was ready,’ I said.

‘You weren’t?’

‘I don’t think anyone ever is, but it doesn’t matter because you think you are and that’s all that matters.’

‘Was it somebody you…a buddy, or what?’ he asked.

‘If you don’t mind me asking,’ he added.

‘It was an older guy. Not old; he was twenty-seven, but that’s old when you’re seventeen. He worked at the gym where I worked out. It was late and I was trying to get through my workout and he told me not to hurry; I could finish up after he closed up the gym, while he was cleaning. I was doing bench presses, spread out on the bench in my workout shorts…he told me I could take my shirt after he closed the place up. He told me I could take off my shorts, too, but I thought he was kidding. I had just racked the barbell and was taking a rest before my next set when he walks up to the head of the bench. He picked up the barbell and set it down a notch on the rack and told me to try it there. I figured okay, he was a personal trainer, so he knew what he was talking about. But before I finished my breather he came around to the foot of the bench and stands there and just looks at me. I thought he was wanting me to finish up, so I started to raise up but he shoved me back down on the bench. Not hard, but just pushed me with his hand against my chest. Then he grabbed my ankles and lifted my legs up and bent me in half and shoved my feet under the barbell so I was bent in half. The barbell was on the lower notch, about level with my head. I thought he was just playing around till he pulled my workout shorts down off my butt, and even then I still thought he was just playing grab-ass. But then he peeled his T-shirt off and took off his shorts and his jockstrap, then when I saw that he had a bottle of lube, I knew what he intended to do. I knew, but I asked him what he was doing; I stammered. He said, what’s it look like. I’m giving you something you want. I didn’t know he knew I wanted to get fucked when I didn’t know it myself.’

‘You couldn’t get away from him?’ Tuck asked.

‘I was crunched up, bent in half, more than in half. I was locked in under the barbell with my feet right beside my head. I’d seen him in the locker room, so I knew how he was built hanging, but by this time, he wasn’t hanging. His cock was standing out about eight inches, maybe more, thick as hell, throbbing like all get out. He squirted some lube on his cock and smeared it around then squirted some in the crack of my ass.

I have no idea how I psyched myself up but I knew I was going to get fucked and I resigned myself to it. He straddled the bench, aimed his cock and it was hot as hell, pressing against my hole. He bent his knees and forced his cock through my hole. I never had anything hurt so bad in my life. He told me not to yell, and I didn’t, because I thought if I did, he would really get rough with me. I just shut my eyes and gritted my teeth and endured it till he was all the way in me and I felt his balls smashed against my butt. He held it like that for a moment, all I could feel was the throbbing, and it was like his steady throbbing was sucking the pain out. Then he pulled back and started fucking me. Well, pretty quick, I realized that it wasn’t hurting so bad, then not at all, then it was feeling sort of good, then fuckin’ good. It was like my ass sort of woke up and I started humping my butt up for him. He fucked me for about a half hour before he finally went off. I could feel him shooting inside me and that set me off. Actually, he did to me what I did to you, only I wasn’t fucking you. He made me shoot off all over myself. That’s when I got my first real taste of my own come. I got a mouthful.’

‘Did it make you sick?’

‘No, oddly enough, it didn’t. I didn’t like it, but I figured it was my come so it couldn’t hurt me. I guess I just recycled it.’

‘Was that the only time?’ Tuck asked.

‘No, actually, it wasn’t. I was pretty damned screwed up in the head for a few days but I went back to the gym. He was friendly as hell when I came back, acted as if nothing had happened. He gave me a free protein drink and told me I could work out as late as I wanted to again.’

‘Did you stay late?’

‘Yes. I think that’s the reason I went to the gym so late in the evening, so I would be there at closing time.’

‘So, it happened again?’

‘Yeah, that night and about every other night that he was working. We must’ve had sex on every machine in the gym.

‘You were only seventeen? It could’ve been considered rape,’ Tuck said.

‘If I had told anybody, it would’ve been rape. But I kept going back. I think he was worried about it, though. He gave me all the protein shakes I wanted and kept me supplied with protein bars and energy drinks.’

‘So you found out you liked it.’

‘Yeah, I was hooked. But I didn’t know how hooked till I met you.’

‘Oh?’

‘I think my asshole saw your before I did,’ I said, laughing.

‘I gotta tell you, hearing you tell about it has given me a hardon,’ he said. ‘Do you still want me to fuck you?’

‘Yes.’

‘How do you want it?’ he asked. ‘I mean, on your back or stomach or what?’

I rolled onto my stomach. ‘Let’s start out this way,’ I said as I reached for my shorts to dig out the small tube of lubricant.

‘You came prepared,’ Tuck said.

‘I came hopeful,’ I said.

I applied some lube to my ass then handed the tube to Tuck. I spread my legs out wide and drew my knees up a little to tilt my butt up for him. He knelt behind me, holding his greased cock in one hand and began kneading my butt muscles and probing around with his thumb.

‘Want me to get you loosened up a little?’ he said as he shoved his thumb through my hole as far as it would reach and wriggled it around.

‘Ooooohhhhh, Yessss,’ I whispered.

He replaced his thumb with his middle finger. It went in a lot deeper and he found my prostate, although he didn’t know it.

‘Ohh, Goddd!’ I cried out. ‘Godd, you’ve got big fingers! Ohhhh…Ohhhh.’

He fucked and gouged my ass with his finger for a bit then shoved two fingers inside me.

‘Ooohhhh,’ I gasped again as he stretched my hole.

‘This is going to hurt, isn’t it?’ he said.

Yeah, it was going to hurt. His thick, ass-buster cock was gong to pry me apart and stretch my ass unmercifully and it was going to go deep. ‘Nothing I can’t handle,’ I said. I gripped the blanket and held my breath in anticipation of what was yet to come; being impaled on his huge cock.

When he pulled his fingers out I knew I was about to be fucked. I braced myself. I wasn’t a virgin but I’d never taken a cock as big as Tuck’s. I felt his heat, then the pressure of the blunt head against my hole. I didn’t cower, but held a firm stance to let him know I was ready for him. He clasped his big hands around my hip bones and poked and prodded against the pliable muscle for a moment, then he shoved. My ass parted like the Dead Sea and he was suddenly inside of me.

Wwwhhhoooaaaaa!’ I cried softly.

‘You okay?’ he asked, with some concern.

‘Yesss! Don’t stop or pull out,’ I said.

‘Oh, I hadn’t planned to,’ he said. ‘This is incredible!

Tuck was so gentle and considerate. He waited a moment to let me get used to his size then began easing his cock into me.

Slowly, his cock impaled me, boring through my guts like a drill through soft earth, spreading my insides, plowing past anything in its path. Part way in, I was wanting it all; he was being too easy…I wanted the physical slaughter of his huge cock. I shoved my ass back on his cock. He came up against something that felt like rock bottom, but worked past it and buried the final inches of his cock.

‘AAwwwwhhhhhhhhh!’ he groaned softly as my asshole devoured his manhood.

‘Ohh, Myy Godd!’ I whispered to the sand. His cock throbbed deep inside me, his hard loins pressed hard against my spread butt, his big hands gripped my hips like a vise and his warm, hairy thighs brushed against mine. He fucked me. My Godd, did he fuck me! He used long, full-cock strokes, he used short, deep jabs, he used short jabs of the head of his cock in and out of my asshole. He fucked me like a jackhammer. He gradually fucked me flat on the blanket so I was sprawled out, spread-eagle. He clasped his bit hands around my tight butt muscles and fucked me like a pile driver. He was the best I’d ever had, bar none, and I couldn’t help thinking what his poor, stupid fiance had given up. Then he asked the stupidest question.

‘Am I doing this right?’

‘Oh, Geezusss! If you only knew how right!’ I gasped.

‘I want you to turn over, on your back,’ he said hoarsely.

I liked the way he said it; not just turn over, but he wanted me on my back. I started to ease forward off his cock but he slipped one arm around my waist to hold me tight and carefully maneuvered me onto my side then my back, without pulling his cock out. I lifted my legs and he clasped his hands around my ankles and held my legs wide apart as he began to fuck me again. I thrilled to the sight of his muscles rippling as he moved, and his handsome face contorting in untold pleasure.

‘I can’t believe anything can feel so good,’ he said.

I was glad, but I wondered if he were wishing it were his fiance instead of me. I clasped my hands around his thick forearms and moved up to his powerful upper arms, tracing the shape of his bulging triceps. My finger encircled barely half the circumference of his biceps. I embraced his broad, muscular shoulders and trailed my fingers down over his chest. His tits were standing out taut. I fluttered my fingers over his abs and clasped my hands around his butt to pull him in tight.

‘Your butt feels like warm bowling balls,’ I said.

He smiled. ‘Careful you don’t get your hand bit by a panther,’ he said.

I was nearly overwhelmed by the intense passion that was fueling my desire for him, and my desire made my passion even greater. I never felt more a man than with this magnificent male god claiming my body for his own pleasure.

‘How long do you want me to go; I can last forever,’ he said.

‘As long as you want; just take me with you.’

‘Oh, I have no intentions of letting you go,’ he said.

No man had ever fucked me so wonderfully or so long. I paid no attention at the time, but I would learn later that he went on for over two hours. I quickly discovered how he liked my hands on his muscles and he liked me touching his nipples.

‘I never knew I had feelings in my nipples,’ he said.

‘Guys have feelings about everywhere a woman does,’ I told him.

‘Yeah, but women are supposed to have ’em, they’re built that way.’

‘If men weren’t built that way, too, they wouldn’t have the same good feelings,’ I said.

My hands were all over him, constantly on the move over his warm, muscular body, squeezing his muscles, testing his strength. I had my hands clasped around his shoulders and in a sudden, bold move, I pulled him down to me. He leaned down over me, covering me like a stallion on a mare, his face so close that his sweet breath wafted over my face. There was a brief instant when our eyes met, our gaze locked and I think he was forced to look away with fright. I put my hands on each side of his thick neck and he looked back. I didn’t urge him down, he came on his own, lowering his head, his face coming closer and closer to mine. Then he closed his eyes, as if to block out what was about to happen, or perhaps to escape it. But there was no escape; our lips were like magnets being drawn together. Eyes closed, his lips found their way to mine.

‘Uuuhhhnnnnnnnn,’ he moaned softly as he smashed his mouth over mine, his tongue probing through my slack lips.

I met his tongue and felt an electrical jolt go through me; I think he felt it too, for he whimpered. It was a long, passionate kiss, the most passionate I’d ever experienced. We swapped spit and sucked on each other’s tongues. We practically devoured each other, till suddenly I felt his body jolt then shudder, like a small earthquake had shaken the island. His cock bolted and lurched inside me.

‘Ohh, I’m gonna come!’ he gasped.

‘Yesss! Give it to me!’ I moaned.

He gave it to me, but not with the frenzy I might have expected. He simply held his position, cock-deep, and let it happen. I could feel his cock throbbing and jerking around inside me, then the sudden heat of his semen spread through my insides. It was a hellacious come. It drained the man of more than his semen. It sucked the very life out of him. When he was finally finished, he hovered over me for a moment, his massive arms shaking.

‘I’m gonna collapse,’ he said.

‘Go ahead, I can hold you,’ I said.

His weight spread on top of me felt wonderful and I wrapped my arms and legs around him to hold him tight.

‘I really didn’t intend to go off that quick,’ he said.

‘I’m sure you good for more than one,’ I said.

‘Oh, yeah.’

‘Then it doesn’t matter. We’ve got the whole night to ourselves,’ I told him.

We slept barely at all. Tuck discovered that he liked the feel of a male ass and he couldn’t get enough of mine. He fucked me in every position known to man. He even fucked me in the water. Between times I sucked his cock and was rewarded with loads of his salty-sweet come. I couldn’t get enough of him. A couple of times he started to get a little sappy, as he put it, but each time, he checked himself and reverted to his macho self. One of those times, I think he was giving serious thought to going down on me. We were lying together and he had surprised me by putting his arm out for me to lay my head on. His bicep was big enough for a pillow but not very soft.

‘I really wish I could give something back,’ he said in a hoarse tone.

‘Trust me, you’ve given back in kind,’ I assured him.

‘You know what I mean…I wish I could go down on you but it’s just not in me.’

‘Stop worrying about it. You haven’t left me wanting for a thing,’ I said.

He was quiet, then, and I thought that was the closest he would ever come to expressing his more sensitive side. We dozed again and when I came awake first, I got up and went for a swim. I couldn’t get over the overwhelming feeling of being such a free spirit. When I came out of the water and walked back to the blanket, Tuck was awake, sitting up with his knees cocked up and his arms folded across them. I picked up my towel and stood beside him to dry off. I realized that he was looking at me; gazing, was more like, his head tilted, his mouth slack and I dared to hope, yet dared not. Suddenly he moved to his knees, facing me, face to face with my manhood, his eyes unwavering.

‘Tuck….?’ I whispered. I wanted to tell him not do it but it was too late. I heard him swallow then his mouth was opened wide and closing around the head of my cock.

‘Ohhhh, Geezussssss!’ I moaned, my head back.

He didn’t suck me. He simply took my cock in his mouth as far as he could and held it there while he washed it with his tongue. It lasted perhaps a minute then he withdrew. He knelt there, gazing at my cock, then slumped his shoulders and turned and sat down and drew his knees up like he was.

‘I don’t believe I did that,’ he said to the sea. ‘But I had to.’

‘No you didn’t,’ I said. ‘I’ve been deliriously happy with what you’ve given me.’

‘Yeah, I did,’ he said. ‘I would like to call it a token reciprocation, but it was more curiosity.’

‘And? Now that you’ve satisfied your curiosity.’

‘I have to say, no offense, but I don’t get the attraction,’ he said.

‘No offense taken. Straight guys don’t.’

‘Hell, I probably wouldn’t be very good at it anyway,’ he said.

I sat down beside him. ‘You’ll never know, though, what it means to me that you tried it,’ I said.

‘Well, when the sun comes up and we leave this island, I’m going to put it so far behind me, it’ll never crop up in my mind again.’

‘All of it?’ I asked.

‘No,’ he said, looking around at me. ‘No, I won’t ever forget this.’

‘Part of me wishes it could’ve been with your bride,’ I said. ‘But most of me is glad it wasn’t.’

‘I’ve got no regrets about that,’ he said. ‘It was her choice, and you came along…everything’s worked out.’

The birds began their chatter in the early morning dark, announcing the coming of the sunrise. I woke up to find Tuck gone from the blanket. I sat up and looked all around but didn’t see him. I went down to the water’s edge and walked around the shore till I found him on the other side of the island. I stood back for a long moment, looking at his very male silhouette forming against the dawning light. I thought perhaps I should leave him alone; maybe he wanted to be by himself for the little time we had left on the island. I started to walk back but he called outto me.

‘Don’t go,’ he said.

I turned and went back. ‘I thought you might want to be alone,’ I said.

‘No, just taking it all in as much as I can before we get picked up. It’s breathtaking.’

‘Yes, it is,’ I said, looking at him.

‘The island,’ he said.

‘That, too,’ I said.

He put his hand on my chest. ‘I don’t want to appear greedy, but….one more time?’

‘It’s called insatiable,’ I said.

He pulled me to him, his cock rising to the occasion. Our bodies smashed together then he reached down and pulled my leg up to his hip.

‘Climb on,’ he said.

He took hold of my butt as I wrapped both legs around him. He maneuvered us till my hole was set squarely over the head of his throbbing cock.

‘Ride down on it, I’ll take you for a walk,’ he said.

I closed my eyes and let my head fall back as I let my weight force his cock up inside me.

‘OOOhhhhhh,’ I moaned softly, laying my head on his shoulder. ‘Goddd, I thought we’d done it in every position known to man.’

He walked us around the island, his big cock lobbing around inside me like a pole in the wind; like he was stirring something. With the blanket in view, he said, ‘I haven’t had my morning run yet.’ With that, he broke out in an easy lope. I cried out and hung on for dear life as I bounced up and down on his cock. Suddenly, without warning, I was coming.

‘AAAAAaawwwhhhhhhhhhh!’ I yelled like an animal as my load shot out all over Tuck’s chest. He kept running, past the blanket, and on, till I stopped coming, then he slowed to a walk.

‘That was wild,’ he said.

I couldn’t even speak. I felt his cock still throbbing up inside me.

‘You didn’t come,’ I said.

‘I didn’t have to. You came enough for both of us,’ he said, of the streaks and rivulets of semen running down his chest and stomach.

‘Sorry about that,’ I said.

‘Couldn’t be helped,’ he said.

‘You can keep going till you come,’ I said.

‘No, I’m okay.’ He walked us down to the shore and into the water up to our necks before he let me go and washed the semen off. We swam and horsed around for awhile, till the sun came up over the horizon.

Walking back to the blanket, his cock was still standing out, swaying around like a battering ram.

‘Let me take care of that for you?’ I offered.

‘I’m okay,’ he said.

‘Why are you putting yourself through this? You know I want to.’

‘Call it reciprocation by means of self denial; I just want to leave it like this,’ he said.

I didn’t argue with him. I was sort of impressed that he felt he was reciprocating by getting me off and denying himself. We didn’t get dressed till we saw the catamaran, then we put our clothes on, gathered up the blankets and walked down to the water’s edge.

‘I’m never going to forget this,’ Tuck said.

Jimmie and Dave were all smiles as they docked the craft a few yards out from the beach. It was filled with people, many of the naked, all of them surprised to see two guys waiting on the island. We waited till they had all come ashore.

‘Did you guys get shipwrecked?’ a man asked.

‘We sort of got left behind yesterday evening,’ Tuck lied.

‘Why didn’t you call me,’ a young woman said, giving everybody a good laugh.

‘Did you guys have a good time?’ Jimmie asked as we set sail for the return trip.

‘Yeah, it was incredible. Awesome,’ Tuck said.

‘Yeah, I’ll bet it was,’ Dave said with a thin smile.

They knew, and we didn’t care.

We got a cab to the airfield for the flight to Barbados. It would be a short flight. On Barbados we caught a cab to the dock.

‘Listen, I did things out there on the island last night that I wouldn’t have ordinarily done,’ Tuck said as we walked to the ship.. ‘I got caught up in the moment and the atmosphere.’

I didn’t understand what he was trying to say. I hoped he wasn’t going to say he regretted it, or that he didn’t want to see me for the final precious hours of the cruise.

‘What I mean is, I don’t normally go around kissing guys. Or fucking them, for that matter.’

‘You don’t have to try to convince me that you’re straight. It’s practically tattooed on your forehead,’ I said.

‘I really don’t know what I’m trying to say.’

‘I hope you’re not wrestling with guilt and remorse and regrets,’ I said.

‘None of the above. Just…confusion, I guess. And awe. It was awesome. I can’t describe it.’

‘You were awesome,’ I said.

‘I doubt I’ll ever have an experience like that again,’ he said.

Day Five – (Friday) — Barbados

Back on board, we went our separate ways to our cabins for much needed showers. We hadn’t made any plans together for the day except for breakfast at the Windjammer. But Tuck didn’t show. I was reluctant to call him to see if he wanted to go on the island. If he wanted to do something with me he would call or he would have shown up for breakfast. Maybe he needed the whole day by himself to sort things out. I just hoped I hadn’t ruined everything. There was still tonight and all day Saturday and Saturday night at sea; too much precious time to let go to waste.

I went on the island and took a cab downtown where I shopped around for awhile. On impulse I bought Tuck a beautiful wood carving of a stallion at one of the tiny outdoor shops. At another I bought him a very large beach towel with a gorgeous babe in a bikini on it. Later, on a narrow, unkempt street I came across a small shop called Gear that sold sexy underwear and stuff. I spent a lot of time there, trying on things and laying them aside to purchase. In the back of my mind I was thinking how great Tuck would look in this or that, and in the end I bought some stuff for him; a deep red bikini swim suit, a pair of white briefs and a silk burgundy thong that zipped down the front. I hoped he wouldn’t think I was going overboard. Maybe we wouldn’t even see each other again.

When I returned to the ship mid-morning, there was an envelope on my bed with the pictures of us on the jungle safari, wearing the loincloths. They were great. I couldn’t wait to show them to Tuck. By lunchtime I was beginning to worry. Tuck hadn’t called or made any attempt to contact me. I checked out the dining room then went up to the Windjammer. I didn’t find him there either, so I ate alone. I wanted desperately to call his cabin but I didn’t. I decided I wouldn’t waste what was left of Barbados. I left the ship and hired a cab to take me around the island. The driver was young and uncommonly handsome, with a lean build. I toyed with the idea of trying to get something going with him.

‘Is there something you would like to see, or shall I take you around?’ he asked.

‘Just drive,’ I said. ‘Is there a private beach?’ I asked.

‘Yes, several,’ he said. ‘Some more private than others,’ he added with a sly grin.

‘I didn’t bring a swimsuit,’ I said.

‘You don’t need one. Would you like to go there?’

‘Yes, it sounds interesting.’

‘I hope you don’t mind, there are sometimes a lot of kids who come to the beach from further in the island; teenagers,’ he said.

‘Teenagers at a private beach?’ I asked with a curious smile.

‘Sixteen, seventeen, eighteen, old enough to be there,’ he said.

I hoped I was getting his message.

‘They’re good boys, clean, not the riff-raff from the city,’ he went on as we were pulling into a heavily wooded lane. He drove down the gutted road till it opened up onto a gravel parking area, with the ocean beyond a sloping, sandy beach. It was indeed private, a small cove of crystal clear water nearly surrounded by heavy, green trees and foliage. ‘I’ll wait and get you back to your ship in time,’ he said.

‘Yes, thanks,’ I said as I got out of the cab, my curiosity piqued.

‘Pay for everything at the food stand if you want a chair or umbrella and towels. And ten dollars is enough for tips for the boys,’ he told me as I was walking toward the beach.

I walked down to the water’s edge, which all around the cove was no more than a few yards from the woods, and was approached immediately by two boys, bringing a lounge chair and umbrella and towels.

‘Something to drink? I will get it for you,’ one of them said, motioning to the small concession stand nestled back in the shade. I thanked them and the boy scurried off for my drink. The other boy asked me if I wanted him to take my clothes. I was a bit taken aback, but it wasn’t as if he was being bold, but rather gracious. Confident that I had gotten the cab driver’s message about these boys, I began undressing. I couldn’t help noticing the way the boy watched me, intently, almost drinking in every inch of my body as I bared it. When I was down to my briefs he motioned for them, too. The other boy returned with my drink and I took a long sip before I removed my shorts. The boy was quick to take them and fold them with the rest of my clothes.

‘Very nice,’ he said, indicating my naked body.

The other boy whistled under his breath and they both laughed softly. Odd, I thought, that they were both wearing swimsuits. They hovered close by while I lounged in the warm Caribbean sun and I likened them like a couple of young, cute vultures, watching their prey. I watched them from behind my sunglasses, trying to judge how old they were. The one looked more like fourteen than the seventeen or eighteen that the cab driver said they would be. The other boy’s smooth, muscular body could pass him for seventeen. I wondered what their game was; how they operated. I soon found out. The younger one came up to me and quietly asked me if I wanted another drink. When I said yes, he scurried off to get it and the older one came up.

‘You should not lie in the sun too long,’ he said. ‘I can move your chair for you back in the shade, among the trees.’

Yes, I thought, I wanted to be back among the trees with these two young gods. I stood up and he folded up my chair. The other boy met us back in the woods with my drink and we all went several yards into the bushes and small trees. But the boy didn’t set my chair up. Instead, he came up to me and began rubbing his hand on my thigh.

‘You are hot, would you like for us to cool you off?’ he asked, and without my answer, reached for my cock. The younger boy was already on his knees in front of me and the older one joined him. Together, they started to work on me, one sucking my cock, the other one sucking my balls. Then they traded off. I stood there, gaping at the two handsome boys as they gave me the treatment. I was surprised how adept they were, both of them were able to swallow my cock whole, and suck its entire length without choking. And the whole time, they looked up at me with their big, brown eyes that lied about their innocence, as if to make sure I was being pleased. After awhile the younger one asked, ‘Do you like to fuck?’

‘Yes,’ I said, without knowing how he meant it; whether he wanted me to fuck him, or if they intended to fuck me. It didn’t matter to me. They both stood and the older boy spit in hand and applied it to his butt. Then he bent over with his shoulder against a tree. The younger one motioned for me to take him. I stepped up behind him and aimed my cock between his taut, smooth butt muscles. He hunkered back and his tiny hold swallowed the head of my cock so easily I was stunned. Before I could enter him, he shoved his butt all the way down on my cock with a soft moan.

‘Ohhhh, Goddddd,’ I groaned softly as the contractions of his warm, live ass began massaging the full length of my cock.

‘You like?’ the younger boy asked, all smiles.

‘Fuck, yes,’ I said.

He was playing with my butt, and very quickly I realized that he intended to fuck me. He was adept with his fingers exploring my ass, soon probing and finding my prostate.

‘I fuck you,’ he said.

‘Yes.’

He stepped up behind me on his toes and aimed his cock between my buns. I hadn’t paid any attention to how big he was till he entered me. I thought there was no end to his cock.

‘My Goddd,’ I gasped over my shoulder as he shoved his cock deeper and deeper.

‘I’m almost in,’ he said. ‘I’m big, but you will like.’

Yes, I was liking it already, and wondering how much more cock such a boy could possibly have, and where I was going to put it. He wasn’t as thick as Tuck, but he was boring in every bit as deep.

‘Ohhhhh,’ I moaned as he buried the final inches of his long cock deep inside me. ‘Ohhh, Fuck.’

The boy laughed and began fucking me.

‘Ohhh!…Ohhhhh!…Uuunnnhhhh!…Ohhh, fuck, yesss ….ohh, fuck me…awwwh, son, where did you learn to fuck like that?’

At the same time I was trying to fuck the older boy but I lost my coordination and he was doing the work, slamming his butt back onto my cock in steady strokes. I simply stood there and let the two boys do their magic on me. Being hot-blooded teenagers, I didn’t think they would last long but they surprised me. They fucked me hard and steady, with great energy and determination, for over a half hour, while I constantly fought down the terrible urge to come. Finally, the older boy went nuts on my cock, crying out that he was going to come as he thrashed his tight little ass around wildly. It must have been a cue for the younger boy, for he suddenly turned into a little fuck maniac. He really tore up my asshole as he worked up his own climax and mine with it. Needless to say, I didn’t and couldn’t hold off against the double assault on my senses. I lost a load that made me see stars and made my head spin. My legs were shaking; I was ready to collapse. The younger boy pulled his cock out of me and it felt like he was turning me inside out. Without his support behind me, I slumped over the older boy and grabbed the tree for support. He slumped down in front of me to his knees, leaving my cock swinging in the breeze. With no support, I collapsed with him, and his friend joined us in the pile. It was then that I saw the tool the boy had used on me.

‘Dam!’ I gasped when I saw his cock.

He laughed proudly.

‘Where did you get that cock?’

‘I said you would like it,’ he said.

‘You boys dam near fucked my brains out.’

We stayed in the woods for a short while till I thought I should be heading back to the ship. I pulled them both to their feet, gaping at the younger boy’s manhood. He must have been nine inches long, hanging. He could be a porn star back in the states. The boys had doubled my pleasure so I gave each of them twenty dollars. I got dressed, paid my tab at the stand and was on my way.

‘Did you like the beach?’ my driver asked with a smile.

‘Very much. Thanks for bringing me,’ I said. The ride back gave me pause to think about the afternoon. I would never forget the two boys but my mind was on Tuck.

He wasn’t at his table at dinner and I figured he was eating in the Windjammer. I wished I’d gone there instead of dressing for dinner, but I was hoping to see him in his tux. The best place to see him after dinner would be on the promenade.

Sooner or later, everyone on the ship passed down the promenade. First I bought two tickets to the ice show, on the off chance that I would meet up with him, then I went to the Dog and Duck and sat at one of the outside tables nursing a beer. The man who had taken pictures of us at the nude beach came by my table.

‘I was hoping I would meet up with you again. Do you mind if I sit down?’ He didn’t want for me to answer. He sat down and pulled an envelope out of his pocket and handed it to me. ‘I thought you and your buddy might like to have these.’

I opened the envelope and took out the pictures of us, naked, on the beach.

‘How did you get these developed so fast?’ I asked.

‘They have one-hour developing that is truly one hour. They turned out very good, don’t you think?’

‘They developed these in the ship’s photo lab?’ I looked at the pictures. They were good of me, too, but beside Tuck, I looked rather insignificant. There was the one of Tuck propped up on his elbows with his tight abs and thigh muscles flexed. One of his taut bubble butt set on his narrow hips and his legs and back flared out to form a perfect hour glass. His butt muscles looked like a couple of soccer balls, almost too smooth for the panther to climb up. The close-ups of his manhood were exceptional, with his big cock draped thick and heavy over his stallion balls. Then the shocker; three photos of Tuck going to and from the beach after he got his hardon. Two of the pictures were of him sporting his huge hardon and the third was of him from the backside, with his butt flexed so beautifully.

‘I’ll bet he doesn’t know you took these,’ I said.

‘Something as beautiful as that shouldn’t require permission to photograph it,’ the said.

‘I can’t believe they developed these,’ I said.

‘It took a few extra bucks but they like to keep the guests happy,’ he said. ‘Do you think your friend will be mad?’

‘No, I don’t think so. You’re a very good photographer.’

‘I’m an amateur. It’s the subject matter that makes these pictures. I would like to give them to him myself but I didn’t know if I would see either of you again so will you give them too him?’

‘Yes. Thank you, and Tuck thanks you.’

‘Tuck? Is that his name?’

‘Yes.’

‘It fits him.’ He smiled and his eyes lit up. ‘Say, would you like prints for yourself?’

‘Yes,’ I said emphatically. ‘I would very much like prints for myself.’

‘What’s your cabin number? I’ll slip them under your door.’

I thanked the man profusely and offered to pay him but he refused. I was right about meeting Tuck on the promenade. It wasn’t long before I saw him sauntering towards me eating an ice cream cone. Actually, he strutted, although I don’t think he meant to. It was just the way he walked, with a slight sway of his shoulders and a little twist of his butt that made his walk sexy as hell. He looked sexy in general, in white shorts and sneakers and a dark blue T-shirt. His muscular, brown legs contrasted sharply with his shorts. How I wished I’d gone to the Windjammer for dinner. As he came close he saw me and came over to my table with a big smile. I pushed a chair out for him to sit down.

‘Want a drink?’ I asked.

‘Sure, a beer would be good to wash down the ice cream,’ he said.

I was both pleased and disappointed with the way he was acting, as if nothing had happened. As he approached me there was a gleam in his eyes, sort of a searching look.

‘So what’d you do today?’ I asked.

‘I took a taxi to the other side of the island, had lunch, hung around some of the shops then brought a taxi back,’ he said. ‘Nothing really exciting but it was nice. How about you?’

‘I went downtown to see if I needed to do any last minute shopping before we set sail for home.’ I still wondered why he hadn’t invited me to go along with him but I decided not to tell him about the two boys at the beach.

‘We should have gone together,’ he said.

‘You didn’t call and I didn’t see you at breakfast or lunch so I thought you wanted to be alone…maybe to sort things out, like you said.’

‘Sorry I crapped out on you at breakfast, but I ordered room service,’ he said. ‘Did you buy anything?’

‘As a matter of fact, I did,’ I said with a grin. ‘You need to stop by my cabin; I bought something for you.’

He blinked with surprise and a smile. ‘You did? You didn’t have to do that.’

‘I wanted to get you something to take back with you. Then I went into another shop and saw some stuff I figured you had to have.’

‘Like what?’

‘I’ll show you.’ We both took a sip of beer and I glanced at Tuck. ‘So, did you get things sorted out?’

‘Yeah, I think so, for now.’

‘I was beginning to worry that maybe I pushed the envelope a little too far. You’ve got enough to deal with, without me complicating things.’

‘Pushed my buttons was more like it,’ he said, laughing.

‘Well, I’m glad you’re okay with everything.’

‘I’m not okay yet, but I know I’ll get there,’ he said with confidence. Then he asked, ‘Are we moving?’

‘Yes, we set sail about dinner time,’ I said.

‘This thing is so damned big I can’t tell when it’ moving. It’s going to be a long sail back.’

‘It’s a good time to enjoy the ship, without rushing around to catch a tour,’ I said. ‘There’s an ice show tonight. Do you want to go?’

‘Yes, if I can still get a ticket.’

‘I got one for you, just in case,’ I said.

‘Hey, that’s great. Thanks.’

I looked at my watch. ‘If we go now we can get good seats.’

‘I’ll meet you there in a few minutes,’ Tuck said as we got up. He went one way and I headed the other way toward the ice rink. I got us front row seats. Tuck joined me about ten minutes later carrying a small bag which he put in the seat between his legs. While we were waiting for the ice show to begin I showed Tuck the pictures. He went through them slowly studying each one, no doubt with great self pride. Then he gasped and his eyes popped open when he saw the last ones of him with his hardon.

‘Geezusss! I didn’t know anybody was taking pictures of me like that!’ he said, holding the pictures in close where no one around us could see them. ‘They were supposed to ask permission.’

‘The man apologized for that but he said nothing so beautiful should demand permission to photograph it. I told him you wouldn’t mind. Do you?’

‘No, I…I guess not,’ he said.

‘Of course you don’t,’ I said, elbowing him in the side.

‘Are these mine to keep?’ he asked.

‘Yes, with his compliments. He’s getting copies for me,’ I said.

He tucked them in his pocket just as the lights were dimmed. The ice show was superb. Besides being professional two of the male skaters were drop dead cute. I think they thought Tuck was, too, and maybe me. Every time they did their stops at the end of the rink they were right in front of us and making eye contact with incredible smiles.

I nudged Tuck and said, jokingly, ‘I think he likes you.’

‘I wish he wouldn’t like me so openly,’ he whispered. ‘Next time he stops in front of us, get his cabin number,’ he joked.

I presumed he was joking and when the show was over we left the auditorium without speaking of it again. We strolled down the promenade and stopped for ice cream then headed up to my cabin. I invited him in to give him the stuff I’d bought for him. I gave him the carved wooden horse wrapped up in the beach towel.

‘This is really nice. Thank you,’ he said with great emotion.

‘The beach towel is yours, too.’

He whistled at the babe on the beach towel and spread it out on the bed to look at it. ‘Thanks. You shouldn’t have done this.’

‘Oh, that’s not all,’ I said. I gave him the red bikini swim suit.

‘Wow! That is red!’ he exclaimed.

‘And you’re going to look great in it.’ I said. ‘You have to promise you’ll wear it at the pool.’ Then I gave him the burgundy silk thong with the zipper. ‘And I DARE you to wear this.’

He held it up. ‘I don’t think I’ll fit in it,’ he said, laughing.

‘You’re not supposed to fit in it. Your butt is supposed to be out of it, and the front stretches to fit.’

‘There’s going to be a lot more than my butt out of it if that zipper doesn’t hold. But okay, I’ll wear it.’

‘You will?’

‘Sure. Hell, I’ve seen women wearing ’em, I figure I can.’

‘You’ll look as good or better than some of them,’ I said. I gave him the white briefs. ‘These are just something you can wear around your cabin. Or mine, as the case may be,’ I added with a chuckle ‘These are nice. But you really shouldn’t have done all this,’ he said holding the briefs up to his middle.

‘I enjoy buying things for people,’ I said with a shrug.

‘Well, it just so happens, I bought something for you,’ he said.

‘Is that what you went back for? You didn’t have to do that just because I bought you something,’ I said.

‘I didn’t just go back for it. I was on my way to the shop when I saw you on the promenade.’ He took a small box out of the bag and handed it to me. It was a jewelry box. I held my breath as I opened it. I hated surprises anyway, and I was afraid this was going to be a bit more than a surprise. It was a gold ID bracelet with my name engraved on it.

‘Wow!’ was all I could say.

‘Check out the other side,’ he said.

I turned the ID band over to see ‘Panthers’ engraved on the back. I couldn’t say anything for a moment and I couldn’t look at him at first. I was fighting to keep from welling up, but Tuck noticed.

‘Don’t get all sappy on me, now.’

‘All right. I’ll simply say thank you. I will treasure it.’

In a lull that followed, Tuck started to roll the wooden horse up in the beach towel as if he were getting ready to leave. Quickly, I called upon my courage.

‘Look…do you want to spend the night?’ I asked in a husky vice. ‘We don’t have to do anything if you don’t want to,’ I added quickly. ‘We can just talk, or whatever you want to do.’

‘I would like that but after all that’s happened, I don’t think I’ll be able to spend the night just talking,’ he said.

‘That’s okay too, whatever you want to do,’ I said.

Without a word, Tuck laid his stuff on the sofa, indicating that he was staying. I stepped over and turned down the bed and we both began undressing as if on cue.

‘Do you want me to put the white briefs on?’ he asked.

‘Yes. I want you to model everything, but the white briefs for now.’

When he was naked he pulled them up his legs and let the waistband smack against his hard abs. He shoved his hand down inside to arrange his manhood then hefted the pouch so it set just right.

‘I knew you would look like that in them.’

He did something, then, that touched me deeply. Such a simple thing. He unwrapped the wooden carving and set it on the beside stand.

‘I want this setting out while we’re together to watch over us. That way I’ve got something to take back and share my secrets with.’ He smiled as he crawled into the bed. I was more than surprised when he stretched his left arm out across the bed as a pillow for me. We didn’t snuggle, but our bodies touched and he held me in his muscular arm. I think he felt a little awkward. I looked down the slope of his abs to the mound of his manhood.

‘I love the way you fill those out,’ I said. ‘You looked great in that loin cloth, too,’ I added casually.

Tuck chuckled. ‘I would’ve felt like a fool if you hadn’t been there, wearing one with me.’

‘Trust me, you couldn’t look like fool in anything you put on, even if you tried. I want to take some pictures before we dock. Some of you in the loin cloth and in the stuff I bought for you…maybe some nudes if you don’t mind.’

‘Yeah, I was thinking I want some pictures of you, too,’ he said.

I was somehow surprised. He never said whether he wanted nudes of me. There was another quiet lull but neither of us was uncomfortable with it. It seemed natural that we lay together, even though I knew it would have been unthinkable for Tuck a few short days ago. I lay my hand on his stomach and trailed my fingers up and down his hard muscles. His abs felt like a breastplate of amour. I moved my hand ever higher, to his pecs and his tits; then lower, to his shorts.

‘You know, I’ve really grown to like you,’ he said in a husky tone. ‘I just wish….’ He let his voice trail off.

‘You don’t have to say it,’ I said quietly.

‘I wish I could reciprocate in some way, but I can’t. I’m sorry, I’m just not built that way.’

‘No need to be sorry. You do reciprocate, you just don’t realize it.’

‘I didn’t do anything, much.’

‘Oh, but you did. More than you know, by just being you.’

‘That doesn’t take much effort,’ he scoffed.

‘You have to be on this side of the fence to understand,’ I said. ‘Your looks, you have a beautiful body and a beautiful cock. Trust me, just allowing me to have all that is reciprocation for me.’

‘You’re right, I don’t understand, but if you say so.’

I ran my hand lightly over the warm bulge of his shorts.

‘You’re gonna wake it up,’ Tuck warned

‘Would that be so bad?’ I asked as I raised up and leaned over his middle. I almost choked with his beauty as I lowered my face to his briefs. I put my open mouth over the bulge and breathed hot air over it and lapped it with my tongue. When I had his shorts good and wet I mauled it with my mouth, sucking his cock through the thin, wet material.

‘Take it out,’ Tuck whispered anxiously. ‘Take it out and suck it.’

‘Do you wear a jockstrap when you work out?’ I asked.

He raised his head with a frown. ‘Where the hell did that come from? Yes, if course I wear a jockstrap, otherwise I would fall out of my shorts.’

‘Can I have it?’ I asked.

His scowl turned into a confused smile. ‘Yeah…sure, who not. What’re you going to do with it?’

‘Keep it. It’s a fetish of mine,’ I said. ‘You already think I’m crazy so I’ll tell you…I decorate a Christmas tree with jockstraps and condoms.’

‘No shit.’

‘Yes, and yours is going to be at the top of the tree.’

‘New or used condoms?’ he asked with a twinkle.

‘Both. Single packets for color and used ones to drape over the tree limbs.’

‘And the jock straps…are they a collection from guys you know?’

‘Yeah. They’re all just as I received them. None of them have ever been washed,’ I said

He shook his head, laughing and we didn’t speak any more. After awhile we dozed off to sleep. We both came awake sometime in the night. My watch said one o’clock.

‘Are you awake,’ Tuck asked softly.

‘Yes. You?’

‘Who the fuck do you think is talking to you?’ He reached down for his cock and held it up, tall and hard. ‘We don’t have much time left; have you got anything else you wanta show me?’ he asked.

‘I think I can pull something out of the hat,’ I said.

‘Will it surpass what you did earlier?’

‘Probably.’

‘Geezuss, what is it? I can’t wait.’

‘I need a shower first,’ I said.

‘Yeah, me to.’

I climbed out of bed to go to the bathroom. ‘You can join me if you want to,’ I said.

‘Naw, I that’s okay.

Maybe he had to cling to some remnant of his macho manhood by not being the the shower with me. I appreciated that. But a couple of minutes later he came into the bathroom and opened the shower door.

‘Hell, why not? I’ve never showered with a guy before,’ he said as he stepped inside and closed the door around us.

The shower wasn’t big enough for two men but I didn’t mind being cramped in there with Tuck. I don’t think Tuck minded either. He did seem a little shy and awkward at first and I thought it odd that he kept his back to me. I kept my back to him too, though, and I didn’t mind his butt rubbing against mine. When we were both wet, I turned around and took the soap from him.

‘I’ll wash you back.’ He let me. He seemed to like it.

‘I never had another guy wash my back before either.’

‘Am I doing okay?’ I asked.

‘It feels great.’

I lathered the soap back and forth across his broad shoulders and criss-crossed down his back. His taut bubble butt loomed just below.

‘How far do you want me to wash?’ I asked as I approached the curvature of his butt. ‘I really ought to give this panther a good shampooing.’ I was entertaining visions of sliding my soapy fingers between the firm muscles to see how he might react.

‘Well, I never had another guy wash my butt before, either.’

‘Do you want to be able to say you have?’ I asked.

He laughed and drew his butt muscle taut as my hands slid over them.

‘Relax ’em a little, so I can get my fingers between them.’

‘Just be careful how far you put your fingers,’ he said.

‘I’m not stupid enough to try to push the envelope that far,’ I said. I ran my soapy fingers up and down the crack of his butt, getting in deep enough that I touched his hole. I went down on my haunches to wash his legs. Face to face with his gorgeous butt I couldn’t resist him. I wrapped my arms around his muscular thighs and buried my face in his butt.

‘OOhhhhh,’ he moaned softly. He bent over as far as he could in the tight confines of the shower stall and I pulled his butt apart so I could eat his ass. I tongued him till his legs were shaking.

‘Do you do the front too,’ he asked, handing me the soap back to me.

I stood up and turned him around to face me and began washing his front. His shoulders first, then back and forth across his wide chest. I rubbed the soap and my hands up and down his armor plate abs and worked up a great lather in the hair around his cock. I pulled on his thick, rubbery cock with my soapy hands then went to my haunches again to wash his thighs. While I was down there I soaped up his balls and ran my finger back between his legs again, touching his asshole. His cock was rising fast.

‘You should have put that panther around here. It would look great crawling up this big cock,’ I said.

‘Fuck, it gives me the cold jitters just thinking about that needle poking in my cock,’ he said.

When the soap had all rinsed off I took his cock in my mouth.

‘Awwwhhhh, Yeaaaahhhhhhh!’ he moaned as he pumped his cock in and out of my mouth.

It was a fulfillment of a life-long dream, to suck a guy’s cock in the shower. I only wished that we were in the shower at school and that I had the rest of the team with him, waiting in line for my hungry mouth. That was the real fantasy. I kept his butt soaped up so my fingers would slide easily in the crevice that separated the two hard mounds. I rubbed my fingertip back and forth over his asshole and he didn’t tighten his butt muscles to stop me. I tried to keep his attention focused on his cock, using my tongue like a washcloth all around the head, while I pressed and rubbed my finger harder against his hole. A little more pressure, and when he didn’t flinch, I eased my finger into his asshole. Not far, only up to the first knuckle. He let out a little moan and seemed to relax his butt, welcoming my finger. I massaged the inside rim of the thick sphincter muscle and I felt him began to relax. I ventured deeper, shoving in past the second knuckle. Past the powerful muscle clenching at my finger to draw it into the soft folds of his insides. As he relaxed more I moved the tip of my finger around inside his ass to make him moan again. I didn’t wait this time. I shoved my finger all the way up inside him.

‘Aaahhhhh,’ he groaned.

I massaged the inside of his ass, very gently, and worked my finger in and out of the tight hole. I felt his prostate and gently nudged it with my fingertip. He winced but then relaxed with a gasping moan when I began massaging his love nut.

‘Ohhh…Ohhhh…Ohhh, Mannnn!’ he cried softly as he began to wriggle around on my hand and I was about to give him a second finger but he reached down and grabbed my wrist to stop me. He brushed his hand along the side of my face and locked his butt muscles hard around my hand. It was a signal for me to stop.

I gave his cock a few more loving stokes as I slowly and gently pulled my finger free, then I stood up. His cock lay between our bellies, throbbing madly. I stepped out of the shower and handed him a towel.

‘I’ll meet you out on the balcony,’ I said. I quickly grabbed the Anal-ease and the tube of lube and finished drying off on the balcony. I applied the stuff just before Tuck came out, drying his hair.

‘This is nice,’ he said as he gazed out at the moon-lit sea. ‘Do you suppose the moon always shines on the sea?’

‘Well, it was no doubt scheduled to shine for your honeymoon, so there it is. It doesn’t know you’re not here with your wife.’ After I said it I wondered if I should have. But Tuck didn’t seem to take offense.

He reached over and put his hand on my butt. ‘I never told you, you’ve got a great ass.’

‘Thanks. Yours is good enough to eat,’ I joked, squeezing my butt muscles against his fingers.

‘Don’t squeeze ’em too tight,’ he said as he dug his fingers deep enough that he felt the slickness. I relaxed and he moved around behind me. ‘Oh…you’re ready for me. Is it okay…out here, I mean?’

‘It’s okay with me. Who cares? If they’re ballsy enough to lean around the partition and look, they deserve what they see.’

He moved up behind me with his fist around his cock and his other hand pulling my butt apart. He aimed his cock, I felt the heat against my asshole and we both applied pressure. I shoved back till I had him pinned against the bulkhead then twisted my butt around on his cock.

‘OHhhhhhhh…Ohhhm, Geezussss!’ he groaned as his cock burst through my hole and sank inside me.

Once he was in me it became a dual between us. He shoved forward and fucked me against the railing. I rode back and forth on his big cock, pushing him back against the bulkhead. If anyone came out onto the balconies on the either side of us they could pretty much figure out what was going on; that this guy in the next cabin was getting fucked in the ass I half wished someone would look around the partition and see us.

Suddenly the light came on in the balcony to our left and the light shone through the frosted glass partition, causing us to be well illuminated. Before Tuck could be spooked I jutted my hips back and pushed him firmly against the bulkhead and twisted around, fucking him hard. I wanted him to know it was okay, that I didn’t give a dam if there was somebody on the next balcony.

‘Ohhhh…Ohhhh, fuck…Awwww, mannn, yeah, ride that big cock,’ he groaned.

The guy on the left peered around the partition. He did a double-take; his eyes popped open and his mouth dropped. ‘Ohhh. Excuse me!’ he muttered.

‘It’s okay,’ I said.

The guy paused for a second or two before he pulled his head back. He got a good look.

‘Did he see us?’ Tuck asked.

‘He probably went back for his camera,’ I said.

The guy peered around again and we made eye contact.

‘It’s okay to watch if you want to,’ I told him. I saw a lust in his eyes; he was either wanting awfully bad to fuck or be fucked, I couldn’t tell which. After a couple of minutes he pulled back around his partition.

Tuck was fucking me like a young stallion. Not brutal, but hard and sure, leaving no doubt now who was in charge; the dual was over and he had won. I hunkered over the railing and hung on to it. I liked it best when he long-cocked me, pulling out to the head then giving me all ten inches right up to the hairy hilt. He shoved so hard that his balls slammed against mine. I couldn’t remember being fucked so well.

‘Ohh…Ohhhhh…Ohh, Geezuss…Aww, fuck,…ohh, do it stud…keep fucking me…hard…don’t stop!’

‘You getting close?’ he gasped.

‘Yessss. Godd, don’t stop, Tuck!’

I shot all over the glass shield on the balcony. I shot so hard it felt like my balls were going to sucked right up through my cock. Tuck followed close behind and shot off inside me. His hot come felt good, bathing my insides. Our lust slowly died down and our legs were shaking.

‘I should have pulled out and fed the fish,’ Tuck joked as I slowly pulled off of his cock.

‘Don’t you dare waste it on the fish,’ I said.

We stumbled inside and dropped across the bed. We slept till daybreak.

---

To get in touch with the author, send them an email.

---